NR 2

Chapter 52: Follower
Translator: Translation Nation Editor: Translation Nation
Late Night River Shore City, Commoner District, a small two story house.
A very dense steam spread through a messy room in the two story house.
In the room, a girl was lying down on the bed, continuously moaning. Her skin was yellow and she
seemed to have no strength.
Yet her eyes seemed to be unusually lively.
"Father…" She said in a low voice, "I might die soon."
A tall person was sitting on the bedside, holding his tears with great difficulty. He grabbed his daughter’s
hands and said, "Lyle, rest assured, I already found a way to save you!"
"You’ll be fine, everything will get better."
There was also a third person in the room. She was the same age as the girl and from her clothes, it
could be seen that her family situation was similar to their own. She was also sitting at the bedside,
looking at the seriously ill Lyle.
"Thank you, Chini," Gru said in a low voice. "Thank you for taking care of her when I wasn’t here."
"This is what I should do Mr Gru." Chini displayed an expression full of grief. "Lyle is my best friend."
"Looking after her is something I should do. But her body…"
She turned after saying this, apparently not able to bear looking at Lyle.
This was Gru’s house. As a low level adventurer who had worked hard for half his life in River Shore City,
Gru being able to buy a house like this in the commoner district was already not an easy thing to do.
This evening, White River Valley’s Baron Marvin had given him a book and told him that Masked Twin
Blades would look for him at his house.
This made him overjoyed.
There was finally hope for his daughter. Even if it was slim, he still wanted to give it a try.
The steam in the room was a kind of very old treatment method. Increasing the room temperature and
humidity level was said to be effective against all kinds of sicknesses.
Gru also invited a lot of doctors, but they were unable to do anything about Lyle’s condition, they could
only try methods that were at least better than nothing.
...
Chini, who had just woken up, sat around for a while before excusing herself. "Since you already
returned, I’ll head back early."
Gru nodded.
He was about to send off his daughter’s friend, but suddenly, a silhouette rushed in from the outside!
"You can’t!"
Clang!
A curved dagger was drawn and pushed against Chini’s neck.
"What are you doing?" Gru asked, startled and furious.
Chini tried to loudly scream… But Marvin had already covered her mouth before she could emit a sound.
He was wearing the [Ghastly Gloves] anyway. He wouldn’t feel anything even if that girl bit him.
"What am I doing?"
"Maybe you should ask what she is doing?" Marvin sneered.
He tore off Chini’s shirt!
An odd imprint could be seen on her neck. It looked like half a tattoo.
"I’m not sure what you mean. Chini is Lyle’s good friend," said Gru in a deep voice. "Mister Masked Twin
Blades, let go of her quickly."
"Open the book you have. Page 670, look at the illustration." Marvin coldly said.
At the same time, Chini’s body shook quickly.
Fear could be seen in her eyes.
She tried to struggle, but even if Marvin’s strength was average, it was more than enough to subdue a
young girl.
Under the threat of the curved dagger she eventually stopped struggling, frightened.
...
Gru hurriedly took out the book and turned the pages till he found the one Marvin had indicated.
His face instantly changed!
"Are you a Plague God follower?"
"How could that be? Chini?"
Gru was thoroughly stunned!
This book was found in Baron Marvin’s study. It was an ancient book passed down by his grandfather.
Inside were some secrets about evil cult followers.
This naturally included some notes about the Plague God.
Gru wasn’t blind; he could clearly see that tattoo on Chini’s neck. If it was completed, it would be a
perfect copy of the one in the book!
That represented the Plague God’s followers!
They were a group of loathsome human beings. They firmly believed in the plagues, wanting plagues to
spread everywhere, yet they would be immune thanks to the plague god’s blessing.
These kinds of people were the most hateful.
Lyle lying down on the bed clearly didn’t understand what was happening. She anxiously asked, "What
are you doing?"
"Father, please don’t let this weird person harm Chini."
Marvin was not amused, he directly struck the back of Chini’s head, making her lose consciousness.
"Lunatic!" Lyle said, furious. Her face flushed.
"Shut up!" Gru gloomily yelled.
Lyle was thoroughly stunned. As far as she remembered, her father had never spoken to her like that.
"It was Chini’s work!"
Gru had a placid look on his face, as he repeated, "Your sickness was Chini’s work."
"What? Impossible!?" Lyle shook her head. Yet suddenly, she displayed a kind of very painful expression!
Her left hand covered her stomach and tears began to crazily fall down. Her right hand was clenching
the bed sheet, even going so far as tearing the sheet.
This kind of pain was clearly quite severe!
Gru hurriedly hugged Lyle, begging Marvin with his eyes.
Marvin took a deep breath and said to Gru, "If you want to save her life, listen to me."
Gru forced himself to nod.
Reaching this point, he could only listen to Masked Twin Blades’ arrangements.
...
The steam stove was removed, only leaving a huge brazier.
A strange plant was burning in the brazier. This plant was known as [Amethyst Sprout], a kind of bitter
grass with no nutritional value. Only the poorest and lowest people would use it to rear some animals
and such.
The burning of the Amethyst sprout would form a kind of very irritating purple smoke, yet Marvin still
told Gru to close the door and window.
Then, they tied Lyle’s arms and feet to the bed.
"Now, you can go outside."
"You might not want to see what happens next," Marvin calmly said. "If you want to stay, just promise
me that you won’t stop me regardless of what I do to your daughter!"
"Father! Don’t leave me! I don’t want to stay in the same room as this lunatic!"
Lyle shouted in a hoarse voice.
Gru showed a painful expression.
Masked Twin Blades had no reason to harm him. He bit his lips and went to Lyle’s bedside, "Darling,
trust me. Even if this person is somewhat unreasonable, he did come here in order to save you."
"You have to trust me. I love you. Darling."

He then kissed Lyle forehead’s before taking a deep glance at Marvin, before leaving the room.
...
Only Marvin and the sobbing Lyle were left in the room.
"You are a stupid woman."
"But surely you aren’t stupid enough to not notice that your best friend had a hand in your situation?"
Marvin took out the kingfisher jade dagger from the void conch while calmly speaking.
The purple smoke had already covered the whole room so much that Lyle even began coughing.
She was silent for a moment, before shaking her head. "Impossible, Chini has no reason to do something
like that."
"People would do anything to survive."
Marvin arrived next to Lyle and said in a low voice, "Your father loves you very much."
Lyle painfully looked at Marvin. "What are you going to use to cure me?"
"Pop!"
She didn’t even finish her sentence when Marvin already used his dagger to cut open her clothes!
"Aaah!" A shriek echoed in the room.

Gru sitting outside fighting the urge to run back in, before finally deciding to endure.
All kinds of screams could be heard for the next hour.
By then her voice had become very hoarse.
Blue veins were palpitating on Gru’s forehead. He had thought about breaking the door and rushing in
many times.
If Masked Twin Blades was really doing something to his daughter...
He was unable to imagine what he would do.
At that time, the door creaked open, showing what was inside.
Masked Twin Blades walked out from the inside, carrying someone on his shoulder.
"I’ll take this one away."
"Your daughter has no more issues."
"At worse she might have had a severe fright. You should comfort her. I think a change of environment
would do good. River Shore City isn’t very peaceful these days. She would mix with those low people all
day long, so naturally it would be hard to avoid danger. Don’t you think? Mister Gru?"
Gru was already looking at the sleeping Lyle. Even if she was still pale, she was actually sleeping
peacefully.
She had never been able to sleep properly lately!

"What do you mean, Mister Masked Twin Blades?" Gru woke up from his trance and asked.
Marvin quickly walked down the stairs, still carrying Chini, "White River Valley is a good choice."
"The atmosphere there isn’t bad, and the people aren’t bad either."
Gru deeply saluted Marvin, "
"I understand."
...
As the night grew darker, in a room of an abandoned warehouse.
"Splash!"
A basin of water was thrown at Chini’s face.
"Tell me where you normally preach, or gather."
Marvin said in a cold voice.
Rate Translation Quality
93 comments ，join in
Chapter 53: Black Worm

Chini regained consciousness. Seeing the vicious Marvin, a look of despair appeared on her face.
"No, I can’t say…"
"They will kill me."
"That wasn’t my idea. They forced me to do something like that. Or else they would kill me, they would
force those insects down my throat…" Chini said, weeping.
Marvin remained indifferent.
She might have her fair share of troubles, but her poisoning her own best friend with [Dark Sweet
Poison] was an incontestable fact.
Marvin had never been one to show mercy. The only reason she was still alive was because he wanted
to follow the lead.
Originally, Marvin only wanted to quickly cure Lyle’s plague and then recruit Gru to White River Valley.
But an unexpected piece of news made him change his plan.
A quest had quietly appeared in his quest menu.
[Plague Purge]: You found traces of dark sweet poison in River Shore City, and successfully helped a
small girl get rid of it. Perhaps you should try to help more people; of course, you can choose to
eradicate the source before the upcoming storm.
The quest reward was 3000 general exp and at least 1 point of regional myth.
Marvin’s experience requirements were extremely high. Even if he had many ways to level up quickly,
many of those methods were extremely risky.
But clearing this quest seemed quite worthwhile.
‘The quest had two options. Being a healer would mean that I have to keep treating people infected by
the dark sweet poison like I did for Lyle until I reach the fixed number of people. Then the mission would
be completed.’
‘Or simply get rid of the plague envoy spreading the dark sweet poison in River Shore City. This was the
quickest method. The only risk was the plague envoy’s rank.’
‘From Lyle condition, that plague envoy’s strength should be quite average, at most 2nd rank. But
plague god’s followers have always been relatively weak. Even if I don’t get involved, River Shore City
would also be able to deal with those brainless guys.’
Therefore, if he got information about the plague envoy’s location, Marvin wouldn’t mind taking care of
it.
After all, he was already quite used to things like killing. Not to mention an evil follower, killing those
wouldn’t be a psychological burden at all.
He was short on time so he would definitely not go with the first option.
...
Marvin actually didn’t do anything bad to Lyle that night.
After tearing her clothes, Marvin used the kingfisher jade dagger to open up a small hole in her
abdomen.
This hole was neither too big nor too small, roughly three centimeters.
The clueless Lyle naturally shouted very loudly because she was scared of Marvin’s grim action.
As for the later shouts, it was because she saw something terrible!
Because soon after Marvin opened up the small hole, something crawled out of her abdomen, a maggot.
It actually looked like a black worm.
She nearly passed out from the scare!
There were actually so many horrifying worms crawling in her body!
But Marvin quickly caught those worms, throwing them into a jar.
Under the amethyst sprout smoke, more and more black worms were lured out before filling three jars.
After the last black worm was caught by Marvin, he told her that she was fine.
Marvin simply helped her sew her wound shut and then gave her a sip of red wine to help her sleep. The
excessively frightened young girl fell fast asleep.
That’s right, the dark sweet poison plague was in fact a parasitic disease.
This kind of parasite was known as the black worm.
They first entered the body during a meal. Black worm eggs were put in the food and these worms
started to grow inside her body, plundering her vitality.
Usually, most of the worms would gather around the neck, forming disgusting black spots.
Black worms were a kind of god-made lifeform, completely designed according to the preferences of the
plague god. Once a person’s body had a certain amount of worms, all the black worms would explode!
This explosion would also make the host’s body burst open. Blood would splatter everywhere, creating a
very frightening scene.
The most horrifying part was that black worm eggs would spread through the host’s blood. If the blood
was splashed on someone else’s skin, they would also catch the same illness.
In this era of relatively underdeveloped medical science, this kind of plague was definitely very
frightening.
But Marvin was an exception, as he knew the way to treat dark sweet poison.
The smoke from burning the amethyst sprout was extremely enticing to those worms.
They would crawl out of the body of the host, and were then caught by Marvin who was wearing gloves.
All the jars were half filled with vinegars.
The black worms were most afraid of vinegars. They would thoroughly die from being soaked in it for an
hour.
And these liquids would turn into a nerve paralysis venom!
For Marvin, this was like killing two birds with one stone. He had always been lacking poison. He had
always wanted to dip his curved daggers, straight daggers and other weapons in poison but couldn’t do
anything about it.
Those three jars were in fact a good substitute.

He originally wanted to leave then, but then that quest appeared, forcing him to change his plans.
...
"I don’t know what they did to you."
"But you only have two options now. Speak and I’ll let you keep your life, but you’ll stay away from Gru’s
family. Don’t speak and I’ll kill you now."
An ice-cold curved dagger was lightly pressed against Chini’s neck.
The masked Marvin looked especially frightening.
His emotionless voice was totally in line with ordinary people’s image of crazy murderers.
Chini opened her eyes wide. She shrieked, close to falling apart, "I’ll talk! I’ll talk!"
"Don’t kill me. I’ll talk."
"It’s a church in the commoner’s district, it originally belonged to the Silver Church, but they rented it
from a silver church priest…"
Marvin smiled.
‘Silver Church priests are indeed too greedy. He rented his own church without being clear about the
other party’s background.’
‘Would the Silver God be angry? Someone spread the Plague God teachings in his church, tsk tsk…’
This god and his priest were considered famous.
After getting his answers, Marvin didn’t immediately release Chini. Rather, he knocked her out again.
He had to check the situation first.
...
The commoner’s district was made of a group of people who had certain amounts of family property,
but weren’t overly rich.
These people for the most part were ranked adventurers, merchants, craftsmen, and so on. The security
here wasn’t the best, but wasn’t lacking either.
In the northwest of the commoner district was a small church. It was originally a church with a silver
church priest preaching, but later, the silver church priest turned his back on this area’s people with
their impure faith and their lack of generous contributions. He simply rented it out and left.
A ceremony was underway in the basement of the church late at night.
More than ten youths were kneeling on the ground, crazily chanting the plague god’s teachings!
A man with a black gown was standing on stage, coldly looking down at them.
Their faces was filled with fanaticism!
But their belief might not necessarily be pure!
He had to pick the purest ones to instate as his own subordinates. That way he would curry favor with
the plague god.
After all, among the plague god’s envoys, he was just an average existence.
But even so, he still mastered the most basic cleric magic.
[Distinguish Faith]!
A black halo was emitted from his hand;
Light surrounded the ten youths, coiling around their bodies several times.
A few of them had their sight flicker, while some others remained unconcerned, as if they didn’t notice
that ring of light!
Threads immediately appeared in front of the man dressed in black.
These threads were coming out of the youths bodies and were tied to their bodies.
The threads were thin, representing whether or not their beliefs was firm.
The black clothed man was very satisfied. In this group of people, there were actually two firm believers!
They would supply the plague god with a good amount of faith power and have a quite a great future.
But he wasn’t totally happy!
Because there was one youth who actually had no line!
"There is actually someone among you that pretended to be a follower and mixed in!"
"Do you think you can cheat the great god’s eyes?"
He fiercely smiled and pointed at one of the youths showing a terrified expression. "I’ll let the others see
how non-believers end!"
Saying that, numerous dark colored fabrics appeared in his hands!
"Don’t! Don’t…"
The youth struggled, frightened, but it was no use!
The other youths were rushing to push him down, trying to prove themselves.
The black clothed man coldly laughed, and slowly walked past.
At that time, a blurry shadow hidden in the darkness was quietly approaching.
Chapter 54: Enemies are Bound to Meet on a Narrow Road
Marvin moved very carefully.
Ever since he entered the church, every single movement of his was reaching the pinnacle.
But he was still somewhat worried; after all, ranger stealth couldn’t be compared to a thief’s. It had a
40% penalty inside the city. If this cleric’s perception was rather high, his sneak attack would fail and it
could turn into a tough fight.
Marvin wasn’t really worried of being forced into a tough fight. He had quite the advantage in this kind
of narrow place.
He was more fearful of the black clothed man’s spells. Plague envoy spells, though they were few,
weren’t easy to deal with.
That kind of spell wasn’t deadly, but they were able to throw a curse that would weaken the target’s
attributes substantially. Even if it was temporary, it would still be quite troublesome.
Killing in one blow would definitely be for the best.
Marvin slowed down and then stopped where he was..
The youth was restrained on the ground ten steps away. As long as the plague envoy took a few steps
forward, he would enter Marvin’s attack range.
‘Using Hide might be safer!’
Marvin forced his body to stop moving and then used hide.
His body stuck close to a seat in an empty row, like a cat crouched but ready to jump out at any time.
This kind of posture was quite straining, but it would give the best guarantee to do a sneak attack.
The plague envoy approached.
His eyes were focused on that youth all along!

To every sect, non-believers passing themselves as followers was something they were unable to
tolerate. Kind gods might forgive them, but the plague god had never been one of those!
He had to show his might.
The silk fabric in his hand was an uncommon item, known as suffering silk, bestowed upon him by the
High Priest. Once that silk fabric was tied to the youth’s body, he would shortly begin to suffer all the
pain in the world.
In the end, he would try every method to kill himself.... In front of the other followers.
He had experienced this kind of cruel scene many times in the past, but it was the first time he would be
the one carrying it out. He felt somewhat excited.
...
‘One more step.’
Marvin was silently gripping his curved dagger, his right foot prepared to kick the ground at any time!
But the plague envoy suddenly came to a halt at that moment.
A shadow had suddenly appeared in the basement passage!
"You’re late!" The plague envoy looked at that person and said, dissatisfied.
Marvin’s pupils shrunk!
‘Damn, he surprisingly stopped at that time.’

As long as that plague envoy took one more step forward, Marvin would only need one breath to take
him away!
But this one step made Marvin’s situation extremely awkward, if the cleric reacted, it would be quite
troublesome.
‘Fuck! Who was it?’
Marvin was angry. He turned his head to take a look.
That man had a thin figure and his footwork was quite fast. He seemed to have come in from another
passage.
He quickly arrived in front of the plague envoy, indifferently saying, "It’s not that late. Those stupid
knights are already on their way."
"Are you going to leave your young followers?"
‘Knights?’
Marvin was stunned but before he could react, he saw the man’s face!
That man’s appearance seemed somewhat twisted under the light of the torch, but Marvin still
remembered it perfectly.
‘Enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road…’
Marvin bitterly smiled.

It was that shadow spider assassin!
River Shore was so big yet he actually met this guy three times in such a short period of time!
The first time was in the Deathly Silent Hills. At that time, the other side let him off the hook with a
warning for some reason Marvin didn’t know.
The second time was outside Miller’s house. If at that time Marvin hadn’t tricked the other side, he
might have ended up in a tricky situation!
This time during the plague god’s follower ceremony was the third meeting!
‘Not good! This guy has an extremely high perception!’
‘If he notices me…’
Marvin’s heart skipped a beat. His hiding skill had already been seen through in the wilderness!
This assassin had an advanced thief class, [Dark Murderer], which had a high perception and dexterity.
His blade skills were also exceptionally vicious.
If he joined hands with the plague envoy, Marvin might eat a big loss this time!
He definitely didn’t dare to move!
Stealth was inferior to Hide, so if he remained motionless, he might be able to stay hidden. If he moved,
there was a 99% chance that he would be found by that dark murderer!
‘Why did it turn out like this!’

Marvin inwardly shook his head. He already began his preparations. Even though taking dragon strength
once again was quite extravagant, his life was more important.
...
"Don’t worry, I’ve already decided."
The plague envoy squinted as he said, "Apart from two seedlings with especially firm beliefs, the rest,
humphf…"
The dark murderer obviously understood his plan. The other followers would become sacrifices.
He shrugged and took a step forward, seemingly wanting to say something.
But his shoulder suddenly shook!
This was an incredibly small movement!
But this move was seen by Marvin who had been watching each of his actions attentively!
‘Discovered!’
This was the movement of unsheathing a blade. When Marvin was hiding under that tree, he had
carefully watched that guy skinning the brown bear alive. Marvin also noticed a few things concerning
his dagger skills.
Nothing could be done about it; since he was discovered, he could only fight!
In a split second, Marvin’s shadow burst out from his hiding spot, throwing himself at the plague envoy.
At that same time, the dark murderer’s body also turned into a quick and powerful shadow, ruthlessly
rushing forward!
"Crack!"
The dark murderer’s blade slashed down at the empty seat, breaking a few pieces of chair!
Surprise was apparent on his face, "Eh?"
That sneaky guy was actually able to foresee his attack.
‘Isn’t this extremely complicated?’
And at that moment, Marvin had already arrived in front of the plague envoy. The latter was briefly
startled, but wasn’t flustered!
The envoy was obviously an experienced fighter too.
Because that one step of distance gave him enough room to leave!
But he didn’t retreat. Instead, he used a simple Putrefaction Whirlpool!
Marvin squinted as he helplessly jumped to the side, both legs gracefully landing on a chair, getting out
of the way of that rotating mass of gas!
[Putrefaction Whirlpool] was a 1st circle cleric’s spell, specifically magic of the plague god’s clerics. The
effects were quite outstanding. If the Putrefaction Whirlpool came into contact with skin, it would start
to fester.
This kind of festering wouldn’t be deadly, and a tough person would recover in two or three days.
But it would severely affect Marvin’s fighting strength in the short term!
He had no choice but to dodge it!
But dodging this made the plague envoy safer. The distance between them grew larger.
Marvin gracefully landed on the other side.
"It’s you? Masked Twin Blades?!" The dark murderer shouted, startled and pleased.
He excitedly looked at Marvin, adding, "I am very pleasantly surprised."
"I remember our last meeting, I’ll definitely chop you into minced meat today… Oh, no. Remember that
pitiful brown bear? You’ll share the same fate!"
On the other side, the plague envoy was also watching him like a tiger eyeing its prey.
"Trying to sneak attack me? Who told you to do so?"
Marvin frowned.
A new foe added to the old foe, this was truly troublesome.
The two completely surrounded him. It would be quite difficult for Marvin to break out of the
encirclement in a short amount of time.
Not to mention, these two guys were 2nd rank class holders and Marvin was only a level 5 ranger.
Even one on one, these guys were enough for Marvin after he drank the potion.
"Hand this guy over to me!" The killer said, looking around. "I have a past enmity with him!"
The plague envoy frowned and said, "Get it done quickly, we don’t have much time."
"Rest assured, since I received your money, I’ll certainly settle your matter! I, Black Jack, always do what
I promised."
As Black Jack’s voice stopped, his body burst forwards like an artillery shell!
Excellent speed!
Marvin was almost not able to keep up with his speed!
"Clang!"
He barely managed to block a slash with his common curved dagger!
As a result, severe pain spread through his wrist. Even though the other side’s strength didn’t crush him,
it wasn’t far from the doing so!
Both of them were using twin daggers, but Black Jack’s mastery of his twin daggers was at least [Master]
level!
And Marvin was only at the [Beginner] level!

This weapon proficiency took time to master and couldn’t be improved overnight. It could only be
tempered over time. Even though Marvin was very familiar with twin daggers in his past life, that
experience could only be displayed by fine control and dagger skills, nothing more.
One should know that the difference between Master level curved dagger mastery and beginner level
dagger mastery, was enough to completely crush him!
"Clang! Clang!"
Marvin struggled to block the other side’s ruthless attacks. He rolled a few times in the process, dodging
the attacks.
But at this time, the plague envoy suddenly took a step forward, as if he wanted to take care of it!
"Shitty luck!" Marvin gloomily said.
The situation could hardly get more difficult!
Chapter 55: Blade Techniques
"What are you doing? Stop!"
Just as Marvin was worrying that that plague envoy would join in, Black Jack suddenly shouted, "He is
mine!"
Dissatisfied, the plague envoy replied, "I only wanted to help you…"
"Many thanks, but no need!"
Black Jack sneered, "I can take care of him by myself!"
"You had better go take care of your group of followers!"
The plague envoy stomped his feet angrily. He then moved toward that group of youths.
‘A chance appeared!’ Marvin felt lucky.
Even if he wasn’t Black Jack’s opponent in a one on one, he should be able to flee.
Facing the latter’s rain of attacks, Marvin began consciously dodging.
He would end up in a difficult situation at every move.
It looked like he would be cut down by that dagger each time, but he would always make a dangerous
dodge!
Furthermore, each dodge would reduce the distance to the exit.
Marvin’s idea was quite simple: if you are no match then run. Even if his own dexterity was lower than
Black Jack’s, in this kind of complex terrain, the difference wouldn’t amount to much.
Without the plague envoy’s obstruction, as long as he found an opportunity, he would be able to flee!
He might even be able to reverse the tides and kill this guy!
Marvin possessed a Ring of Prayers.
Rainbow Jet was the strongest 1st-circle spell, and was one of Marvin’s trump cards. But it was very
likely that Black Jack would dodge it thanks to his high dexterity if Marvin forcefully used it in front of
him.
So Marvin had to find the perfect timing.
...
Clang!
A black curved dagger smashed onto the wooden floor, cutting a strand of Marvin’s hair on the way!
This was another close dodge!
The dark murderer displayed a sinister smile. He already seemed weary of this chase. Both of his
shoulders slightly adjusted!
‘Damn it, this guy actually mastered a kind of [Blade Technique] skill!’
‘From his posture, it shouldn’t be [Whirlwind Blade], it looks like [Rushing Thunder Slash]!’
Marvin’s face became pale. This time he was really in trouble.
He could withstand normal attacks. But this blade technique, with his current abilities and that common
curved dagger, he definitely wouldn’t be able to withstand it.
He clearly understood at that time.

Black Jack had already seen through his intentions!
This frightening guy, he knew that Marvin wanted to take advantage of the situation to flee, but he still
pretended to be unaware.
He was playing with his prey!
Destroying Marvin’s confidence in one move.
After all, in front of that devastating skill, even if the escape passage was close, Marvin wouldn’t be able
to make it!
"Hopeless I presume, Masked Twin Blades."
"After killing you, I’ll take off your mask and finally see what you look like!"
"Hahahah!"
While the dark murderer was crazily laughing, a strange light appeared on his blade.
This was the sign of the use of the blade skill.
Escaping was useless, blade techniques were special skills and usually had a quite large range. Especially
used by a powerhouse like a dark murderer. If Marvin had the [Flicker] specialty, he would have been
able to dodge it
But now, the dragon strength effect had already ended, so those temporary stats also faded away.
Marvin already had nowhere to go. He could only meet it with force!
Thinking this far, he suddenly raised his curved dagger, pretending to block!
But in reality he had already begun chanting the incantation, the ring of prayers already aiming at the
rushing dark murderer.
...
[Blade Technique – Rushing Thunder Slash]!
The dark murderer shouted out. His curved dagger was like a shadow, it’s tip aiming at Marvin!
...
Rushing Thunder Slash had a total of six moves, each known for their speed.
This blade technique could increase someone’s attack speed three times.
For example, if Black Jack could normally attack five times in one second, after using it, he would be able
to attack fifteen times in one second!
Marvin couldn’t block this sort of abnormal attack speed because he wasn’t able to keep up.
He could only meet force with force!
He was hoping for rainbow jet’s [Repel] effect.
This was Marvin’s only chance to turn defeat into victory!

This guy didn’t even give Marvin time to drink medicine!
He deserved being called an elite hitman of the Shadow Spider.
...
The blade tip was like a shadow, rushing to cut down Marvin. And Marvin’s rainbow jet was also about
to be released.
But at this moment, the sound of the ground being leveled echoed!
A huge hole surprisingly appeared above the two men’s head.
Countless pieces of broken rocks fell and both of their skills were forcefully canceled!
Not because of the falling rocks, but because of that roar!
In the corner, Marvin took the opportunity to hide and check his battle log.
His skill was interrupted by a skill called [Divine Grace – Mind Blast]!
Someone used this [Mind Blast] skill through the whole basement. This was an intimidation type skill
with large area of effect range, able to interrupt most skills.
‘Who is it?’
In the corner, Marvin saw the silhouette of a tall person jumping down the hole!
That person was blonde and looked upright. He was carrying a sharp sword and wore a silver badge on
his abdomen!
[Silver Light]!
‘Turns out to be the silver light knight!’
‘Knight? Hold on, hold on.. They previously talked about a knight, could it be him?’
Marvin recognized him. This guy was one of the most famous knights in River Shore City. As one of the
Silver Church’s guardians, he would often appear in public.
Because Silver Church and River Shore City had reached some agreements, they had to dispatch some
guardian knights to join River Shore City’s patrols.
This Gordian guy was one of them.
He was in charge of the wealthy district patrol.
The day Marvin wanted to kill Miller, he sent the patrol away. It included Gordian, this powerful 2nd
rank silver light knight.
"Plague God’s follower, die for me!"
Gordian stood above the ruins, coldly looking at the scene in the basement.
But everything had disappeared from the surroundings, leaving no one behind, aside from those few
lost youths.
The dark murderer and plague envoy seemed to have disappeared.
Marvin’s heart tightened; he smelled a hint of conspiracy.

After all, based on the earlier conversation between that dark murderer and plague envoy, they were
aware that this silver knight was coming.
‘However, it seems that the silver church is also not easy to deal with. They profited from the plague god
followers by charging high rent while also sending their own knights to catch them… Just not too
greedy,’ Marvin guessed.
Afterwards, a few men following Gordian took those youths away.
Yet Gordian was still standing there, his eyes sweeping the surroundings. He suddenly took a step
forward.
The area was empty.
But Marvin knew that a class like Guardian Knight also had some detection type spells.
Finding traces of the plague envoy shouldn’t be too hard.
As expected, Gordian sneered, "Want to escape me? Dream on!"
He rushed into the darkness, alone.
There was actually a hidden passage in that spot!
The destination was unknown, but it should definitely lead somewhere in this city.
...
‘I got it!’
Marvin, hidden in the corner, was massaging a place that had gotten hit by a falling stone, suddenly
enlightened.
This was a trap. The aim was precisely to lure Gordian into chasing that plague envoy alone.
This Silver Light Knight had probably caught a lot of plague god followers recently, making the plague
envoy very angry.
Thus, he simply invited the shadow spider assassin to set up a trap. With both of them acting together,
they would kill Gordian.
But the plague envoy and the assassin hadn’t expected to meet this [Masked Twin Blades] halfway
through the operation.
‘Truly interesting.’
Marvin smiled.
‘You just forced me into a miserable state. I won’t let go of the opportunity this time. I’m very sorry,
Black jack.’
‘But I have to be careful this time, as even if the silver light knight clearly hates the plague envoy, I also
have an arrest warrant.’
‘Anyway, time to follow and take a look.’
Marvin quietly used Stealth and remained far behind Gordian.
Two men, one in front and one behind went through the passage, finally reaching another basement.
Chapter 56: Divine Spell
This basement was a few times smaller and apparently only had one exit.
The plague envoy stood on a raised platform, his back facing the silver light knights.
"You knew I would chase?" Gordian wasn’t an idiot.
He also felt that something was wrong.
But he didn’t retreat.
This came from his unwavering confidence in his own strength. It also was because he firmly believed
that he had the favor of the silver god.
Divine grace wasn’t a skill every silver light knight could have.
Not to mention the long sword in his hand which possessed a bit of divinity and had been blessed by a
high level silver god priest.
This bit of divinity turned his originally good long sword into a weapon able to endure stronger
enchantments!
Its attributes were very fierce.

As a result, Gordian was fearless.
Even if this plague envoy had some plans, he would still be unable to escape.
He had already chased this plague envoy several times after all, and he always needed just a bit more to
catch him. This made him quite annoyed. He didn’t want to lose this chance.
He put his left hand on the hilt of his long sword.
"Evasive man, I, as a captain of River Shore City’s patrol, will enact justice and capture you!"
His voice was full of righteousness.
The plague envoy slowly turned his body, his face full of deceit.
"Ha ha ha, Gordian, you are so full of yourself."
...
‘This silver light knight is quite smart.’
‘If he killed or banished that plague envoy in the name of the silver church, it might lead to the plague
god being resentful. Even if the silver god didn’t fear the plague god, it would be troublesome to
handle.’
‘This guy took advantage of his position as a River Shore City guard. This way, even if the plague envoy
was killed by him, the plague god wouldn’t be able to say anything.’
Marvin, still following behind, heard Gordian’s pretext and couldn’t help but have a whole new level of
respect for him.
A silver church guy indeed. Every single one of them was a businessman; they clearly knew what kind of
strategic decision would maximize their benefits.
Even this manly guy was no exception.
Gordian sneered. "You only invited a few helpers, I’m not worried."
He took a step forward after talking, but at that moment, two shadows suddenly jumped from both
sides!
Assassins!
Both of the 2nd rank!
Marvin squinted his eyes, thinking, ‘Not good.’
‘Gordian has too much self confidence right?’ Facing such an obvious trap, he actually didn’t try to probe
and just walked right on it.
But thinking about it, Guardian Knight perception wasn’t that high. Missing assassins in stealth was
normal. It would be quite difficult to notice stealthed assassins without using a detection Divine Spell
after all!
‘Hold on!’
‘Black Jack isn’t one of them.’

‘Shit! Both are using [Desperate Strike]!’
Marvin nearly rushed out from his hiding place in the shadows!
If Gordian was one-shotted, staying here would be quite dangerous.
Two advanced assassins’ desperate strikes!
This time, the plague envoy spent a lot in order to get rid of Gordian. Not only did he hire a shadow
spider hitman, he also paid for two 2nd rank assassins.
As the two shadows were about to hit Gordian, the silver light knight suddenly drew his sword!
He was left-handed, but his posture was still exceptionally smooth!
In that split second, the sword lit up, and a silver mark condensed in a flash!
[Divine Grace – Silver Protection]!
...
Seeing this Divine Spell being used, Marvin immediately felt relieved.
Gordian was indeed not an ordinary guardian knight. This guy was definitely an elite Guardian Knight!
In an instant, some kind of silver liquid flew out from that silver mark and wrapped, layer upon layer,
around Gordian.
The two assassins’ desperate strikes did hit the target, they truly hit Gordian with the skill!
However!
Silver Protection’s effect made him immune to damage for three seconds!
Desperate strike was a skill with high priority, but it was only a mortal skill after all. Most of those came
from the elves in the old eras.
But Silver Protection was a Divine Spell. It came from someone directly under the protection of the silver
god.
The two assassins used all of their strength to attack, entering a near death state, but Gordian came out
unscathed due to the protection!
He looked like a silver statue, standing there, motionless, as if nothing could knock him down.
The silvery light disappeared three seconds later, and Gordian disdainfully kicked away the two assassins
at his feet, walking toward the plague envoy.
"I see you still have some tricks!"
He laughed. "Desperate strike doesn’t work on me!"
Although he said that, Marvin noticed that one of the three kinds of light surrounding the sword in
Gordian’s hand had actually disappeared.
‘It had three Divine Spells attached?’
‘He already used one of them.’

Marvin knew a bit more about the situation. The plague envoy’s strongest card to deal with Gordian
should be that dark murderer!
As expected, Black Jack appeared at this time.
Even if dark murderer was an advanced stealthy class, it wasn’t an assassin, so his stealth effect was
average.
He simply swaggered in front of Gordian.
"Shadow spider’s man?" Gordian frowned, displaying a serious expression for the first time.
He could feel that this guy was quite strong.
"Got paid for the work." This time, Black Jack surprisingly looked quite professional.
He didn’t say much and attacked!
The twin daggers in his hands were extremely sharp, like a storm. Even his normal attacks would leave
afterimages!
‘He must have a personal or class specialty increasing his attack speed!’ Marvin speculated.
Marvin knew a few decent trained specialties, and among those was one that he must definitely get.
And this dark murderer displayed a fast attack speed. It indicated that he must have a specialty that
raised attack speed. This was something Marvin needed the most.
Gordian was indeed strong. At least stronger than Marvin by a whole lot.
Facing the dark murderer’s attacks, he used his sword to block and was also able to counterattack.
‘In a duel, Gordian has more chances to win!’
‘It’s a pity that this fight is not a duel.’
Just as Marvin had this thought, the plague envoy joined the battlefield.
He didn’t have a lot of divine spells, but they were all deadly and had to be used carefully.
His presence was the most threatening to Gordian, because if he were hit by some curse, it would
change the course of his fight with Black Jack.
As expected, the plague envoy found an opportunity and under the cover of the dark murderer, a
Weakness spell hit Gordian!
His speed and strength were reduced by at least 30%.
Although Gordian immediately used a Divine spell, Weakness Immunity, he was a guardian knight, not a
priest.
He could only use a few divine spells. He had already used Mind Blast, Detect Trail, Silver Protection and
Immunity. Even with the divine skills added to the sword, he shouldn’t be able to use more than three
spells.
And the plague envoy was prepared.
He even took out two powered magic staves, made in the Southern Wizard Alliance. Even though it was
a consumable item, its price was astonishingly high, and its effect was outstanding!
Gordian’s situation was far from good!
Black Jack laughed nastily. Taking advantage of Gordian dodging a divine spell, he launched a fierce
blade technique!
Rushing Thunder Slash!
...
‘Can’t wait anymore!’
Marvin no longer hesitated. Still in stealth, he rushed out.
But this time, he craftily removed Masked Twin Blades’s mask and put on a mouth mask!
He was still using twin blades, but there were many people using twin blades. Who would imagine that
he was Masked Twin Blades?
"Give me a hand, we have a common enemy."
Marvin rushed out from the shadows and said one sentence to Gordian before rushing back toward the
plague envoy!
The plague envoy paled. He immediately whispered something and a stone wall appeared in front of
Marvin.
"Pointless!"
Marvin sneered as he rushed on the vertical stone wall and took a few steps on it!
Anti-gravity steps!
On the other side, Gordian sneakily threw a ring of light over there.
[Divine Spell – Divine Gift]!
Chapter 57: Locusts and Exorcism Pouch
[Divine Spell – Divine Gift]: Strength +2 for 6 minutes.
This divine spell was quite good for Marvin.
His strength had always been his weak point. When he fought the with dark murderer earlier, it was
because of his strength that he was completely suppressed.
His mission was to kill the plague envoy; the rest could be dealt with later.
It only took a few steps before he arrived in front of the plague envoy.
This time, the plague envoy couldn’t use a divine spell like putrefaction whirlpool.
Because he already used it before Gordian’s arrival and it was one of the very few interrupting divine
spells.
Facing the charging Marvin, the plague envoy gloomily cursed. He unexpectedly put his hand behind his
back and grabbed a large two-handed sword!
Marvin was startled and dodged in a hurry!
...
‘Shit!’
‘This guy is actually a fighter!’
This gave Marvin a headache!
He hadn’t expected that this plague envoy wasn’t a priest but a fighter.
Where did the plague god find this freak? Although this kind of strange advancement wasn’t
impossible… Advancing from a fighter to plague envoy would make his ability to use divine spells worse
than the average plague envoy’s by half!
No wonder Marvin felt that this guy was overly cautious when using divine spells.
‘As it turns out, the fucker is a fighter!’
Marvin hadn’t used inspect because he was afraid that the other would detect him when he was getting
ready to sneak attack.
This time, he hurriedly used inspect after dodging the two handed sword.
Marvin didn’t know whether to laugh or cry when he saw the results. The other side had the following
classes:
[Fighter lvl5 – Plague Envoy lvl2]
‘Please! If he was a fighter, shouldn’t the advanced class [Plague Knight] be a better pick?’
Marvin sneered. After the initial surprise, he started to relax quite a bit.
Because this plague envoy turned out to be a lot easier to deal with.
What Marvin feared the most was that the other side would continuously throw curses. If he was hit,
even if he killed the plague envoy, he would also be in trouble.
But the other side was a fighter, which basically meant that his divine spells were already used up!
He was swinging the two-handed sword skillfully, but...
Marvin was someone who reached the 20 dexterity threshold, and rangers originally restrained fighters!
His footwork became ghost-like, suddenly taking advantage of the plague envoy’s swing. A small body
sneaked under the plague envoy’s arm!
[Shadow Steps]!
He was as fast as lightning! The plague envoy couldn’t do anything about it!
Marvin’s curved daggers were raised horizontally, skillfully linking to the next skill, [Cutthroat]!
[You used cutthroat (46) on your target…]

[Skill failed…]
...…
"Crack!"
A weird sound echoed, cutthroat was unsuccessful!
Because the plague envoy used his last life saving divine spell at the critical moment, [Locust Division]!
The plague god’s favorite animal was the locust.
The moment that divine spell was launched, the plague envoy completely turned into locusts, flying with
a buzzing noise.
Marvin’s cutthroat only hit one or two.
The rest all flew out in panic.
"Locust division? You want to flee?"
Gordian, suppressing the dark murderer on the other side, loudly shouted. He immediately took out a
huge pouch!
This pouch looked like it was made from linen, but nevertheless, it was a real magic item!
‘Worthy of being a silver church kight; he actually is quite well-off. He is a 2nd rank knight with two
magic items!’
Marvin watched with envy!

As a transmigrator, how many uncommon items did he get? Even his twin daggers were both common
weapons. How could it be!
Marvin recognized this pouch, it was an exorcism pouch made by a high level silver church priest.
This pouch was like the wishful rope, having many different uses. It was quite helpful and very much
worth it.
He watched as Gordian opened the pouch. A gust of wind blew out from inside and the majority of the
locusts fell down on the ground!
The plague envoy wanted to flee, but Gordian had been prepared for it!
The wind blowing out from the pouch had the special effect of scattering divine power, though its
efficacy was rather light. It would have no effect on real divine spells.
But locust division’s nature was a divine power split into countless small parts that would escape by
themselves. Even though it was convenient for escape, they would be unable to withstand this peculiar
wind.
Locusts fell on the ground, one after the other!
Once they fell, they could only crawl.
The plan was successful. The plague envoy couldn’t escape!
Gordian displayed a proud smile.
But at this time, Black Jack suddenly launched a reverse slash, not taking advantage of the situation to
escape… But counterattacking instead!
[Blade Skill – Abyss Phantom]!
His body warped into a black mist, throwing himself toward Gordian!
Gordian’s expression changed!
This was a high level blade technique, not something like the common Rushing Thunder Slash blade
technique. ‘Where did that guy learn that?’
If he kept using the exorcism’s bag, he would be cut into pieces by the abyss phantom!
But there were still a few locusts trying to fly away!
"Damn it!"
The silver light knight angrily stomped his feet, put away the pouch and raised his sword to meet Black
Jack’s trump card!
...
The wind scattered in the dark basement.
There were still three locusts doing their best to fly upward. There was an air duct above; they
apparently wanted to escape through there.
They were already quite high, and Marvin couldn’t reach them with a jump!
But it’s not like he didn’t have a solution.

‘Can only rely on luck!’
Marvin put away his curved daggers and grabbed two darts from a pouch tied to his belt.
[Hidden Weapon – Darts (24) launched!]
"Woosh! Woosh!"
Darts flew out one by one
The sixth dart hit managed to hit a locust, nailing it to the ceiling!
The thirteenth also hit the second locust.
But the third locust was approaching that tiny air vent.
As long as a single locust escaped, the plague envoy would escape.
All of Marvin’s and Gordian’s efforts would go down the drain!
Marvin had time to throw two more darts before the last locust escaped.
But his accuracy was quite low.
‘It’s a gamble!’
In an instant, Marvin made a decision.

He grabbed five darts in each hand. If his accuracy was no good, he might as well use coverage!
Anyways, that air vent was so small!
Marvin put power in his throw, and the ten darts flew together in a messy formation, all flying toward
that small air vent!
The locust’s body was quite small, but when the small swarm of darts flew toward it, it flapped its wings
faster. It was quite difficult to avoid that swarm.
"Thud!"
A clear sound could be heard. One of the darts pierced the body of the locust.
At that instant, the small body grew larger, turning into the plague envoy and falling to the ground.
Already dead.
...
Marvin took a long breath. He had been quite lucky; it was a blind throw.
It was also thanks to Gordian releasing the wind of the exorcism’s pouch, weakening the locusts.
Otherwise, with the locusts’ nimbleness, Marvin wouldn’t have been able to hit!
After killing the plague envoy, Marvin’s quest was also completed.
[Plague Purge] (Completed).

Quest reward obtained: 3000 general exp.
As for the regional myth, it still didn’t appear. Marvin guessed it should appear tonight, once the story of
what happened there spread.
The plague envoy’s kill exp wasn’t too bad either, giving 560 battle exp.
Marvin was already quite satisfied by this.
On the other side, Gordian saw Marvin successfully killing the plague envoy and was immediately
overjoyed.
When he freed his hands to face Black Jack, the latter wasn’t offering much resistance any more!
Those two assassins who had failed their desperate strikes had moved cleverly and slipped away at
some point.
Marvin felt some regret for letting those two experience packs go free because he had urgently needed
to take care of the plague envoy.
"Since my employer is dead, I don’t have any reason to keep fighting!"
Black Jack suddenly retreated, gloomily looking at Gordian, "Silver light, I’ll remember you."
"But do you know who that masked man at your side is? I can tell you, he is the one making noise in the
troubled River Shore City, Masked Twin Blades!"
"Maybe you should catch him now!"

His voice faded and he suddenly disappeared!
[Secret Skill – Vanish]!
Marvin’s heart sunk. This guy’s strength was quite amazing, yet he would still use this kind of method.
No wonder he had felt perfectly safe.
But it was bad now, as only Marvin and Gordian were left in the basement.
The silver light knight slowly turned and looked at Marvin solemnly:
"You are Masked Twin Blades?"
Chapter 58: Night Walker
Marvin didn’t answer. He simply went to the plague envoy’s body, gently and cautiously groping the
corpse for a moment.
Gordian frowned, obviously annoyed at Marvin’s action.
But since the plague envoy was indeed Marvin’s kill, it was logical that he would look for loot.
Marvin didn’t get a lot of things, just a pouch containing a few wizard gold coins, followed by three
powered magic staves.
These were the lowest level of powered magic staves, yet they were still very expensive. Two of them
had already been used, but they could still be used again once charged.
The three magic staves all had a 1st-circle spell attached. After examining the runes for a bit, Marvin
found that the usable magic staff had a [Freezing Rain] spell attached to it.
A very average Area of Effect (AOE) spell, it would actually be quite useful to scare away large groups of
gnolls.
Marvin didn’t dare to take the rest of the stuff.
The plague envoy was a plague god follower. It would be quite sad if he took something he shouldn’t
and attracted the plague god’s attention as a result.
Marvin stood up once he was done sorting the loot.
"The words of a shadow spider hitman, do you believe him?"
Gordian took a deep look at Marvin.
Even though his battle with the dark murderer was fierce, he still managed to see Marvin’s astonishing
skill.
This was definitely not an ordinary guy. As for famous dagger wielders in River Shore City these days… It
seems that there was only Masked Twin Blades.
But he merely shook his head, leaning to the side.
Marvin calmly left.

The Silver Light Knight originally came to arrest or kill the plague envoy. Since he got what he came for,
he would naturally not look for additional trouble.
Even if that guy was really Masked Twin Blades… He did save his life. If it wasn’t for Marvin joining the
fight, no matter how powerful Gordian was, he would have had a bad end under the joint attack of Black
Jack and the plague envoy… Thus, Gordian simply turned a blind eye and let Marvin go.
...
Even though they got rid of the plague envoy, River Shore City’s dark sweet poison incident wasn’t
completely settled.
Because the plague envoy had already spread eggs in some pitiful guys, the dark sweet poison would
still be spreading, just on a lesser scale than what had happened in the game. This would certainly affect
the course of history as Marvin knew it. He didn’t know what kind of result it would bring.
3000 general exp greatly helped with Marvin’s current crisis.
An advanced class needed a large amount of experience. Even if it was just to get ranger to level 6, it
would require as much as 4800 exp. Marvin had already planned his advancement path.
Rangers had a lot of advanced classes, covering all kinds of paths. There were at least 15 advanced
classes. It was the most complicated class. Ultimately, it was because ranger was a jack-of-all-trades
class.
They were able to shoot from a distance, able to fight in melee range, and also able to tame beasts and
connect to nature. That’s why there were all kinds of advancement paths.
But there was only one that could lead to the final advancement Ruler of the Night!
[Night Walker]
A seemingly very average 2nd rank class, it didn’t have the fierceness of [Dark Murderer], nor the cold-
blooded feeling of the [Elite Marksman]. This was an advanced class that was usually neglected. All the
skills seemed to be relatively mediocre. At least it was so in the game. Very few ranger players had
picked the Night Walker class at the start.
Not only did this advanced class have mediocre abilities, but the advancement was also very
troublesome. No one likes to do something arduous and thankless.
Until later on, after a Night Walker property was found. That group of weird rangers had unprecedented
fighting strength at night time.
It was all because of the existence of the hidden [Night Kill] specialty in the Night Walker class.
[Night Kill]:
Level 1: Attack +2 at night.
Special effect: Upon killing at night, you will receive the target’s soul fragment.
...
Continuously gathering these soul fragments would increase the [Night Kill] level.
Level 1 Night Kill only gave a +2 attack.
But it would become very frightening later on. Attack and Attack Speed and even Piercing effect would
appear!
During nighttime, a Night Walker with level 3 Night Kill would be capable of dealing with three experts
of the same level.
As a result, the Night Walker class was also known as the [Night Demon]!
At nightfall, they would ready their knives. They were the demons hiding in the darkness of the night.
Even if this specialty couldn’t completely make up for the mediocrity of its skills, it still created a lot of
experts.
It could even be said that this was a very unbalanced class. Weak during the day, extremely powerful
during the night.
This kind of imbalance made this class’ stability inferior.
However!
Marvin was an exception!
He wasn’t lacking killing skills. He was proficient in all of the phantom assassin’s skills. He could use the
moves in battle and then use battle experience to learn them. He had all the means to make up for
[Night Walker]’s shortcomings.
‘Moreover, the fall of the Universe Magic Pool would attract an ancient heavenly beast to Feinan
Continent.’
‘Even though the gods worked together to kill that heavenly beast, its dead body still covered a good
part of Feinan’s sky, casting a huge shadow.’
‘From that point on, Feinan’s night would last longer than the day. The night would last about 14 hours
and the day would last about 10 hours.
This was also one of the reasons Marvin firmly decided to pick the Ruler of the Night advancement path.
Night Walker was definitely one of the most fitting classes for Feinan’s environment!
But, if he wanted to advance to Night Walker, Marvin still needed to find a teacher.
This kind of secret class was not as simple as the ranger class, where one only needed to settle the
matter of the recommendation letter.
Night Walkers had an organization with few members. However, to join their organization, one had to
pass a strict examination.
Marvin knew the location of one of the members of the Night Walkers’ organization. He just happened
to be in the Three Ring Towers region!
But that guy… Was a bit quirky.
...
Regardless, after his fight with the dark murderer, Marvin found out he was still lacking!
Even though he leveled up very quickly, it was still not enough. If he was unable to protect himself, what
about his loved ones?
The advancement had already been planned. As for enhancing his strength, there were many options.
For example, it was time to get a couple first-rate curved daggers. He knew a place where he might be
able to get weapons he wanted.
Maybe he could increase his own dagger mastery level on the way.
Still being at the [Beginner] level for an ex-Ruler of the Night… This wouldn’t do!
However, he still needed to do something before leaving River Shore City.
...
A shadow was quickly approaching the city gates.
A 2nd rank phantom assassin!
Marvin, hiding behind the city wall, saw him coming and quickly went out.
"Lord!"
Kyle Amber noticed Marvin and quickly gave him an elven salute.
As an elf created by the old elven god, Amber couldn’t increase his strength. But Marvin’s subordinate
was a 2nd rank assassin, a force to be reckoned with.
In order to kill those two barbarians, Amber and Agate had both used desperate strike. It had been a
long time and they were gradually recovering bit by bit.
Their strength was still not at their peak, clearly displaying the ruthlessness of this skill.
It wasn’t only ruthless to others, but also to themselves.
Amber’s presence in River Shore City was naturally planned beforehand by Marvin.
He let the Lynx team safely leave only to follow the trail and catch the one hiding behind.
In fact, when they left, Amber had been secretly following them back to River Shore City.
"Have you found anything?" Marvin asked.
The Lynx team was only a group of adventurers. Marvin didn’t really care about them.
He cared about the one behind them.
"I have," Amber bluntly replied. "I already discovered the one hiring Verne to make troubles."
"His name is Toshiroya, the son of a northern city lord who arrived a while back."
"He is quite wealthy and it is said that he is related to the current city lord’s proxy."
"I eavesdropped on his conversation with Verne. He wants something inside White River Valley. But
based on what he said, something happened… And his plan against White River Valley was put on hold."
Chapter 59: Despair Hills
The son of a northern city lord, Toshiroya, apparently had something secret planned for White River
Valley.
The only good news was that he had temporarily put his plan on hold.
This was the information Amber heard, but combined with Marvin memories, it was enough to make an
accurate guess.
As an ex-legend Marvin was familiar with the game’s history, whether it was official announcements of
various events, or players’ clues from various missions. Everything was recorded in his mind.
In "Feinan Continent," players who joined the world as the "golden generation" arrived half a year after
the Great Calamity.
But there were still six month until the Calamity. If it was anyone else, they might have felt familiar yet
unfamiliar with this world.
But they weren’t like Marvin who just remembered everything regardless of its importance.
‘If I’m not wrong, the River Shore City Lord is a 3rd rank wizard. She had been studying magic for a long
time, so a proxy was put in place.’
‘As a result, River Shore City’s officials are extremely corrupt. They lack someone supervising and
managing them.’
‘But in a short time, just a bit after the dark poison outbreak, the River Shore City Lord would come out
and settle the plague god followers and purge the city hall."
Marvin recalled those details.
If he wasn’t wrong, it was highly probable that Toshiroya’s issue was this.
He was good friends with the city hall officials thanks to his relationship with the city lord’s proxy. But
what about it?
In the end, River Shore City was not his territory!
The true City Lord had probably come out, so no wonder he had such a headache.
On the other hand, Marvin was relieved.
At the very least, in the short term, White River Valley shouldn’t have much trouble.
This was the critical summer sowing time. This year’s harvest was very important. White River Valley had
just experienced a gnoll invasion, so it wouldn’t be able to withstand another crisis.
"Keep watching. If you find anything harmful to White River Valley, report to Anna straight away!"
Marvin ordered.
"Understood, Lord."
After acknowledging that she’d heard, Amber disappeared into the shadows.
And Marvin wouldn’t stay idle either. He left River Shore City very late in the night.
Following his planned itinerary under the moonlight, Marvin didn’t use the main road, going through
small paths instead.
He would lose too much time if he went there normally. Marvin took a crisis-filled shortcut!
Of course, after this crisis, he would likely come out with considerable gains.
...
There were two mountainous areas north of River Shore City.

In the northwest were the criminal-filled Deathly Silent Hills. Marvin previously went to the abandoned
altar in the deathly silent hills to sacrifice the lich’s finger. He had gotten a +1 dexterity blessing along
with two elven subordinates.
In the northeast was the Necromancer territory, the Despair Hills.
The true main road fortunately went between the two hills. It curved toward the northwest and then
after passing through [Crow’s Claws], it would curve once again northeast.
It was more or less a Z-shaped path.
The main reason was because of the strength of necromancers.
There was a Death Monarch many years ago who had turned this place into a paradise for the dead.
Even River Shore City’s Lord wouldn’t rashly step into this area.
A legend monarch was sleeping there, and there were also three 3rd rank Great Soul Wizards watching
the place. There were also mentions of liches, bone devils and so on.
Ordinary people wouldn’t dare enter the Despair Hills. In fact, they couldn’t enter even if they wanted
to.
The necromancers viewed the Despair Hills as their domain, and as such, they put barriers in the north
and the south so that non-necromancers would find entering very hard.
The Ghost Valley was at the southern barrier.
After following the path for a long time, Marvin arrived at the Ghost Valley!
...
[You found the Ghost Valley – Knowledge +1]
[Knowledge – Geography (Ghost Valley)]: The Necromancers’ southern barrier. The living are not
allowed inside!
At dawn, Marvin was standing in front of the Ghost Valley. A cold wind was blowing, making him with
his 9 constitution clearly uncomfortable.
But he still walked in without any hesitation!
After ten steps, a stele with scarlet words appeared in front of Marvin.
[The living are not allowed inside!]
This is the land of the dead!
Non-necromancer living beings were not welcome.
Marvin was a ranger. He couldn’t enter the Ghost Valley under normal circumstances. If he tried to force
his way in, the guards wouldn’t hesitate to tear him into pieces!
Behind the stele was an endless thick fog. If one recklessly charged in, he would end up eaten by the
monsters in the fog.
Marvin stopped in front of the stele and lightly knocked on the scarlet words.
His knocking followed a certain rhythm. Three light knocks, one heavy knock.
He repeated this three times, when suddenly, a mournful shriek echoed beside his ears!
"Damnit! Another fear check!"
Marvin covered his ears and couldn’t help but mumble something.
With his platycodon flower badge, he would naturally not be afraid of a minor ghost’s fear skill.
[Fear check success! Fear ineffective!]
This event reflected the importance of the headless girl’s gift. Without the platycodon flower badge,
Marvin might have hesitated to cross the Despair Hills.
But with this effective item, he was confident enough.
...
But even though the fear skill was ineffective, that ghost voice was still quite sharp, making Marvin quite
uncomfortable.
This was a female ghost, whose appearance was actually quite pretty. But it seemed her brain was a bit
lacking.
Because she had been continuously shrieking ever since she appeared. If there were any animals in the
surrounding 5 kilometers, they were definitely woken up.
"Shut up!" Marvin angrily roared.
"Quickly open the door!"

The woman ghost suddenly threw herself at Marvin, shrieking, "The living are not allowed inside! The
living are not allowed inside!"
"I am not a normal living being!" Marvin said unperturbed.
He took out Heiss’ spell book from his void conch!
This was a necromancy spell book given as a result of a transaction between the grave robber and a low
level necromancer!
On the book was a identity imprint. It could let Marvin smoothly enter Despair Hills!
"It turns out to be the Filthy Grave Robber!"
The ghost intelligence was very low, but she unexpectedly recognized this imprint. This scared Marvin
witless.
The next instant, she pulled on the stele and the entrance opened.
"Why did you change your look? You must have used a weird technique to make yourself more
handsome!"
"Get in quickly, Filthy Grave Robber!"
Marvin was stunned for a breath. That low level ghost was really tricked. He then silently entered.
...
Cold wind.
Dark sky, dark land, bones everywhere, wails everywhere.
‘Are people really living in this place?’
As Marvin walked quickly on the Despair Hills, he couldn’t help but ridicule those people inside.
From time to time, ghostly wails could be heard. It made one feel numb. ‘Is anyone able to sleep in this
place?’
Those necromancers must have quite the nerves...
A flock of bats flew in the sky. They flew around Marvin for a moment, not doing anything.
Most spirits would have their intelligence corroded from the negative energy, making them easier to
trick.
But necromancers were different. These guys were too crafty.
Marvin definitely didn’t want to meet a necromancer.
Especially a high rank necromancer, as Marvin wouldn’t be his match.
But fortunately, this territory was wide enough. Necromancers were basically nerds. They would enter a
coffin, or research in a cemetery for ten days to half a month and rarely come out.
So Marvin was still relatively safe.
‘From the Ghost Valley to the north’s Skull Valley would take at most 10 hours.’
‘Crossing the Despair Hills, that guy’s territory, then the moonlight forest in the north, and finally riding
a hot air balloon for the three ring towers.’
‘As long as there is no problem on this part of the road, the rest would be smooth!’
Marvin was thinking while maintaining an uniform pace.
This kind of pace was the most stamina efficient. Marvin’s constitution was average, resulting in
mediocre stamina. He had to save what he could.
He followed the route he remembered for about six hours, not meeting any dangers so far.
Until he arrived under a large locust tree.
There clearly was a problem at this locust tree.
Marvin stopped.
At that time, someone jumped out of the locust tree!
It was a pale youth. He said to Marvin, "A disaster is imminent! Flee! Flee!"
Before Marvin could react, a loud rumbling noise echoed behind him!
Marvin’s face changed. He couldn’t help but curse in a rough voice, "Damn it!"
"Is it a ghost uprising?"
That youth nodded. "Yes, I accidentaly…"

"Run!" Marvin didn’t bother talking further and broke into a run!
Chapter 60: Mad Lich
Marvin’s dexterity was quite high, so his running speed was quite fast.
But he hadn’t expected that this feeble youth would also be able to run just as fast.
And from the way he was fleeing, he seemed quite proficient.
Marvin looked at him for a moment. He then suddenly realized that this guy had used [Haste] on
himself.
Wizards were still great at this before the fall of the Universe Magic Pool era… They could casually use a
spell to take care of their speed weakness, it would make them not any slower than the front line
classes.
A great number of skeletal warhorses were chasing behind them. These skeletal warhorses were
overbearing, their hooves made the hills shake!
In the sky above the warhorses was a huge wave of flying crazy ghosts.
Looking at those ghosts, Marvin’s face turned green.

These ghosts weren’t like the low level ghost he met earlier; they were intelligent high level ghosts! If he
fought alone, Marvin could barely rely on the holy water to get rid of a dozen, but against so many…
Marvin could only flee for his life!
"What have you done? How did you cause so many ghosts to rebel?"
Marvin angrily roared at the youth.
He had totally suffered an unexpected disaster.
This kind of scene should be rare in the despair hills.
Necromancers naturally had an extremely strong urge for control. Very few would have this kind of
uprising when controlling their ghosts. It was simply too rare.
The youth was panting while following Marvin:
"Ah? I didn’t do anything?"
"I just proposed, nothing more!"
...
Proposed?
Marvin was stunned.
He had always been quick-witted, but shouldn’t proposing and a ghost uprising have nothing to do with
each other?!
The skeletal warhorses were very fast and the two humans had limited stamina. If they kept running like
this, they would be overtaken sooner or later!
‘What can I do?’ Marvin was scratching his head.
Regardless of how rich his experience was, he couldn’t have foreseen running into a ghost uprising in
the despair hills!
Hide?
In these boundless hills, where could he hide? And there were really too many skeletal warhorses. If he
hid somewhere, he might end up trampled.
Break away?
Even more impossible! Those ghosts in the sky were clearly watching those two. It would be difficult to
flee from those flying ghosts!
‘It wouldn’t be this tragic, right,’
‘There is still some dragon strength left from the battle with the dark murderer, should I drink it here?’
Marvin was once again cursing the youth as useless. In the current circumstances, besides taking dragon
strength to raise his dexterity for the [Flicker] specialty, there didn’t seem to be any other option!
But it was really too extravagant!
He was unwilling to take out the bottle from the void conch.
But at that moment, the youth suddenly pulled Marvin closer. "Follow me!"
Marvin staggered, nearly falling from being dragged.
This guy’s strength was very high!
Marvin was startled and furiously scolded, "What do you think you are doing?"
The youth panted and pointed to a tomb not far away. "My home."
"They can’t enter."
"Follow me, it’s safe."
He didn’t say anything else and dragged Marvin inside the tomb.
Marvin was unable to do anything. This seemingly frail guy had huge strength for some strange reason,
making Marvin unable to get free!
Two men jumped one after the other in the rather shallow tomb. A black barrier suddenly covered the
tomb!
"Tu tu tu!"
"Tu tu tu!"
The horses’ hooves could be heard on top of the black barrier, as numerous skeletal warhorses gathered
above them.
More and more high level ghosts began attacking this black barrier.
But even though this black barrier seemed quite weak, it was actually extremely hard.
"Gosh, scared the crap out of me!" The youth sat down on the ground, legs crossed. "I’m completely
exhausted…"
"..."
Marvin remained silent.
He still hadn’t understood what was going on.
"This tomb is your home?"
"And what’s going on with these ghosts?" He asked.
The youth patted his head, chanting an incantation. Marvin only felt his body calm down.
...
The youth who caused the ghost uprising in the despair hills was called Fidel. Even though he looked
young, he was in fact more than forty years old.
His home was actually under the tomb, a spacious underground cave.
Someone living in this kind of place was definitely a necromancer, but this guy… Was a freak.
In general, necromancers didn’t have good opinions of regular people. But Marvin didn’t sense the least
bit of evil intent from Fidel. This guy was simply a freak necromancer. Not only was he familiar from the
start, he also loved chatting… To the point of being a chatterbox.
While hiding from the ghost uprising above them, Marvin also had to endure Fidel’s complaints.
But the truth made Marvin dumbfounded.
"You said, you fell in love with a lich? Hold on… Aren’t liches genderless?"
"Well, she used to be a beautiful woman? I understand… so you proposed?"
"It looks like your proposal was rejected. Then you offended her, and she used her ghost army to deal
with you? So it turns out it’s not a ghost uprising but someone controlling them?"
Marvin felt that this was ridiculous.
A necromancer and a lich, this kind of pairing… There weren’t a lot of those in all of Feinan, right?
Wait a minute...
Something suddenly clicked together in Marvin’s brain!
"Necromancer… Fidel… Lich!"
Could it be that this guy would be the famous Mad Lich Fidel of despair hills in the future?
That abnormal mad guy that made every player who entered the despair hills lose out greatly?
He didn’t look the same at all though.
Marvin recalled the players’ description of Mad Lich Fidel. It didn’t look like that chatterbox
necromancer… Wait, someone did mention him being a chatterbox.
Even though Marvin had first appeared in the Jewel Bay last time, but he had been living mostly in the
areas north of Jewel Bay, seldom setting foot south of the despair hills.
With regards to the mad lich story, he knew a bit, but he didn’t remember much.
...
"Damn… Even if I failed this time, It’ll definitely work next time!" Fidel said to himself.
He made some tea for Marvin, but the latter didn’t dare to drink. Heavens knew what necromancers
liked to put in their tea.
"I spent a large amount to buy 999 roses from an unscrupulous northern merchant… Why did Sasha not
like it?’
Fidel sat there, distressed. He started pondering, completely ignoring Marvin.
Sasha?
Marvin saw the light.
He remembered!
Sasha was the name of that lich. It was said that before she turned into a lich, she was a very beautiful
woman.
A few memories flashed through Marvin’s mind, and he finally remembered the whole story of the mad
lich.
It’s just that, he suddenly felt a little sad.
He stood up and went to pat Fidel’s shoulder. "Hey, rest assured. Maybe next time will be a success?"
...
The mad lich’s story was a bit funny, yet quite miserable.
Fidel and Sasha were a pair of close friends. They were wizard apprentices who liked each other.
But because of an unusual accident, Sasha turned into a lich.
A good looking young girl suddenly turned into a skeleton. No one would be able to stand it, so her
temperament changed.
Even if she had huge magic power, she had forever lost her human body. She became violent, irritable,
and stayed away from other people.
But one person didn’t abandon her. That was Fidel.
Fidel followed Sasha to despair hills, advancing to become a necromancer on the way.
For a long time, Sasha completely ignored Fidel. Whenever Fidel tried to get close, she would use strong
magic power to drive him out.
But she didn’t want to harm him.
It was precisely because of this that those skeletal warhorses, which should normally be able to catch
them, were lagging behind.
This was the lich controlling them from the back.
She didn’t want the man she loved to look at her current miserable state. So she chose to repel the man
far away.
In the game, Fidel didn’t give up on pursuing Sasha, even though she turned into a lich.
After one of his failed attempts, he thought that the reason why Sasha didn’t want to meet him was
because he was human and she was a lich.
Therefore he asked a high level lich to turn himself into a lich. This way, he would be able to be together
with Sasha.
The ceremony was a success.
But the ending was a little sad: After turning into a lich, Fidel looked for Sasha, but he found the good
looking youthful girl he remembered.
Fidel had worked hard to turn himself into a lich while the lich worked hard to get back her human body.
He was successful. She was successful. She recovered her body by using the body revival skill.
But he was no longer human at that time.
They both missed each other.
This was simply the most painful joke Fate picked for them.
The two met each other one day and Fidel fell into madness.
Chapter 61: Nature’s Leaf
Fidel becoming mad wasn’t because he turned into a lich, but rather because Sasha’s first reaction when
she saw him was surprise and the urge to flee!
Even though she quickly reacted and controlled her behavior, this still made Fidel extremely upset.
People said that liches don’t have feelings, but Fidel had just completed the ceremony. His soulfire was
seriously upset, making his mind act strange.
From then on, he wandered the northern part of the despair hills, turning into the infamous [Mad Lich].
...
After Marvin heard the story, he had felt a bit sympathetic. But when the character of the story was in
front of him, it was quite difficult to control his feelings.
Fidel was definitely a different kind of Necromancer, as he had a good heart.
Marvin decided that he would help him the best he could.
Proposal?
Marvin thought and asked, "Wouldn’t naturally grown roses wilt when in contact with negative energy?"
Fidel suddenly realized, "No wonder!"
"Sasha’s body carries heavy negative energy. The roses I sent didn’t even reach her before they turned
into ashes!"
"Turns out the reason she rejected me was this."
Marvin forced a smile. ‘Definitely not because of this.’
But it would stop Fidel from turning into a lich for some time, so this was good.
In this kind of situation that required him to do his utmost, Marvin wouldn’t decline to help. After
fleeing together and hearing his constant chatter, Marvin had a slightly good opinion of him.
This kind of person was born with this sort of charisma. Even if they just met, they felt like old friends.
"‘It’s probably like this," Marvin mumbled. "You don’t need to worry about proposing."
"Maybe not wanting to see you is for a different reason."
Fidel nodded, then said, stunned, "How do you know she doesn’t want to see me?"
Marvin shrugged. " If she wanted to, she wouldn’t use those skeletal warhorses to see you out, right?"
Fidel sighed.
"What can I do…"

"Well, forget about it, let’s take a break. I don’t believe I won’t be able to move her!"
"At worst, I’ll also turn into a lich!" He loudly said.
Marvin wanted to facepalm, this guy had such a foolish idea this time too.
"Have you ever heard of a pair of liches going out?" Marvin kindly reminded him.
"Maybe you should think of another way? Like helping her regain her body?"
"This… This is a lot harder than turning myself into a lich."
Fidel scratched his head.
Indeed, lich’s body revival was a legend spell. Yet even legend level liches wouldn’t necessarily be able
to collect all the materials for the spell.
"I know of one flower in the elven kingdom’s forest, north of the three ring towers. It is unaffected by
negative energy and is forever blooming, never withering."
Marvin looked to one side and said, "I just happen to be on a trip to the three ring towers. I can bring
you a flower on the way back."
"Really? Are you talking about the [Eternal Flower]?"
Fidel was quite surprised. He grabbed Marvin’s hands, abnormally excited. "I already heard about the
eternal flower before. Unfortunately I cannot leave despair hills for the time being. This is a
necromancer rule."
"If you are willing to help, I’ll be very grateful!"

"Ah… Haven’t met someone kind like you in quite a while. I’ll look for something to gift you."
He then began searching, and all kinds of weird stuff was thrown aside by him.
"No need…"
Marvin suddenly swallowed the words he was about to say!
Because he noticed the jade colored leaf in Fidel’s hands!
That leaf was completely emerald green and was still full of life even in the despair hills filled with
negative energy.
...
Nature’s Leaf!
Even if he wasn’t a ranger in the past, he was still familiar with this thing. This was the most cherished
treasure of ranger players!
If it was something else, he might refuse, but he wouldn’t be able to refuse something like a nature’s
leaf.
"Looking at your appearance, you should be a ranger, so this nature’s leaf will be the advance payment.
When you bring back the eternal leaf, I’ll give you a few rewards."
Fidel excitedly rubbed his hands, "How long will you need?"
"Hard to say."
Marvin couldn’t help but receive that nature’s leaf. He really couldn’t reject this thing.
He muttered. "At most, I’ll be back in a month."
"Good, I’ll wait for you for a month!" Fidel waved his hands. He seemed to have recovered.
Truly a simple-minded guy.
For the sake of his beloved, he was ready to do anything. Perhaps because of this, when he saw his
beloved’s frightened appearance upon meeting again, his simple mind couldn’t take it and he went mad.
Marvin thought so.
If possible, he really wanted to change this guy’s fate.
‘Let’s give it a try.’ He grasped that nature’s leaf, thinking.
He knew that his arrival in this world would change the fate of a lot of people. Sometimes he had to be
vicious and merciless. And sometimes, he wouldn’t mind doing a good deed.
The two spent the rest of the time happily chatting.
In reality, Marvin was listening and Fidel was talking. This chatterbox talked about his life’s experiences.
He kept going until the skeletal warhorses and ghosts left and Marvin took his leave.
He had already been delayed for a while. He had to hurry to the exit in the northern part of the despair
hills, Skull Valley.
...
Rangers used nature’s leaf to learn some magic.
In fact, the ranger class was originally unable to learn magic. They could only learn divine spells by
following a god.
Among these gods, the most typical one was the old nature god.
But after the 2nd Era, the old nature god went into seclusion. Before he left, he delegated the privilege
to grant divine spells.
He let the World Tree control all nature magic. Thus, leaves grew on the world tree; nature’s leaves
containing pieces of of divine spell privileges.
The nature god was very magnanimous. Even if you didn’t believe in him, you could learn magic through
nature’s leaf.
The prerequisite was to be a ranger or a druid.
Nature’s leaves were very rare and were firmly controlled by the Migratory Bird Council. How this
nature’s leaf ended up in Fidel’s hands was a mystery, but it was definitely very precious.
Marvin placed it on his palm and whispered a simple incantation.
This incantation was a job incantation shared after one became a ranger. Marvin only needed to search
for the ranger class introduction to get it.
After whispering the incantation, the nature’s leaf merged with Marvin’s body.
And his first spell appeared on his skill window!

[Vine Metamorphosis]: You can turn a part of your body into a barbed vine. Usable three times per day.
‘It’s unexpectedly this spell…’
‘A very fierce nature spell. But this description… Seems a bit wicked…’
Marvin felt a bit ashamed.
A part of the body... What part?
The nature god was just like the myths said, bold and unrestrained!
...
After learning his first spell, Marvin hurried north with a cheerful mood.
The atmosphere was quiet on the way and he didn’t meet another unusual ghost uprising.
But when he was about to arrive at the Skull Valley, he met another necromancer.
More precisely, a necromancer apprentice.
When Marvin passed by, he suddenly appeared from the cemetery to the side with a small army of
twelve skeletons .
It seemed he was training his skeleton group control.

When he saw Marvin, he didn’t even say anything and directly ordered that group of skeletons to throw
themselves at Marvin!
This was normal for necromancers!
They were extremely hostile to humans, and weren’t like that freak Fidel who entered the despair hills
to chase after his girl.
Marvin wasn’t afraid and unsheathed his daggers!
It might have been troublesome if it was a 2nd rank necromancer.
But a necromancer apprentice was daring to be arrogant in front of him?
He was asking for death!
Marvin took a step forward and kicked a skeleton, the curved dagger in his hand flashing with a cold
light!
Chapter 62: Versatile
There were only 12 skeletons!
Just a small group.

In general, this kind of summoning magic had a limit of 6 summons.
But necromancers didn’t have this limit. As long as they had a constant supply of ghosts or corpses, and
enough spells slots, they could continuously create obedient subordinates.
This was what made the necromancers frightening. After all, even a strong expert would feel afraid
when facing an army of ghosts.
But, as Marvin thought, apprentice necromancers weren’t that scary.
‘Looks like a level 3 or level 4.’
‘He is unexpectedly able to summon twelve skeletons with poor control. Isn’t that really bad?’
‘Thinking of killing me with just this?’
Marvin was sneering inwardly. He crouched, stabbing his curved dagger into a skeleton’s right knee cap!
It was a simple reverse attack!
"Crack!"
The sound of the skeleton’s knee being scrapped out echoed!
The skeleton immediately lost balance, falling to the ground.
It wasn’t a flexible [Blue Bones Warrior], only a group of skeletons that didn’t even reach level 2. They
were too weak for Marvin!
With his skill and dexterity, he fiercely attacked all the surrounding skeletons.
Their speed wasn’t even close to Marvin’s.
To the shock of the apprentice necromancer, Marvin barely took half a minute to tear apart the group of
skeletons.
"You… You… How?"
The apprentice necromancer was scared, blurting incoherent words. He took a moment to regain some
focus. After his skeletons were completely annihilated, he turned and ran!
Marvin would obviously not let him off!
He took a big step forward and abruptly sped up. He caught up to the running apprentice necromancer
in a few breaths.
But who would have thought that just as Marvin caught up to him, the apprentice necromancer would
suddenly turn around, shooting a fierce dark light from his finger?
1st-circle spell, [Ray of Darkness]!
If someone was hit by ray of darkness, they would be infected by a random disease! This kind of disease
would quickly break out. Even though it wasn’t deadly, it was still quite troublesome.
Marvin’s eyes twitched; his 9 constitution wouldn’t be able to bear the weakening from the ray of
darkness!
[Shadow Steps]!
In an instant, his left foot kicked the ground with force. While still advancing, he managed to shift his
position to the right by half his body width.
"Woosh!" A pitch-black ray passed by his ear.
He dodged it!
But the necromancer suddenly exposed a fierce smile and said, "Can you dodge twice?"
While speaking, he raised a finger from his other hand and shot a dark light!
This was another Ray of Darkness!
But this time, the enemy used a ring to cast the spell from his other hand!
They were pretty close to each other, so according to common sense, Marvin should be unable to avoid
it.
This was a good plan from the apprentice necromancer. That guy wasn’t completely brainless. After
finding out that Marvin might be an expert, he immediately came up with an emergency plan!
He first pretended to flee, but then shot two rays of darkness in a row!
A flawless plan. If Marvin was hit by one, the apprentice necromancer would have the leeway to use his
other spells.
It’s a pity that his plan needed Marvin to fail to dodge a ray of darkness!
But it didn’t happen like that.

When the second ray of darkness was shot, Marvin didn’t think.
He immediately followed his instincts.
This time, his right leg kicked the ground, dodging to the left!
This was exactly the same movement as the previous shadow step!
"Woosh!"
He dodged once again!
The apprentice necromancer was thoroughly stunned!
‘How could this happen?’
‘That guy’s dodging skill could be used twice in a row?’
Not waiting for his reaction, Marvin had ruthlessly thrown himself forwards!
He used a powerful cutthroat from the front with his two curved daggers!
[You used Cutthroat (46) on the target...]
[Skill successful, critical damage!]
[Target eliminated, you gained 49 battle exp.]

Even if the apprentice necromancer forced himself to withdraw his neck when facing that powerful
melee skill, he was still unable to dodge Marvin’s ruthless Cutthroat.
Up until his death, he still didn’t realize how Marvin was able to use two shadow steps in a row!
...
Marvin was panting a little after getting rid of the apprentice necromancer. Those two moves had used
up quite a lot of stamina.
This was the strength of wizards; even an apprentice could make Marvin go all-out.
A 1st-circle spell was fast and ruthless. Marvin’s constitution simply couldn’t handle it. He could only
dodge.
And that double dodge was a reflection of Marvin’s experience.
He had actually used the shadow step skill for the first step!
For the average person, if they were right handed, they would send power through their left leg to make
a step to the right. Marvin was also like that.
But he had practiced the reverse skill!
That is, kicking the ground with the right to take a step to the left!
This kind of two step combo often helped Marvin kill his enemies.
Even though the second shadow step wasn’t a skill and didn’t have the same effectiveness, after being
tempered by Marvin, it had been trained to the point of perfection.
This technical move was as good as the skill.
This kind of instant decision would have been impossible without years of practice. The reason Marvin
was able to use this move was his instinct.
After his soul fused with his body, his bodily control reached the realm of perfection.
Despite that, after the two uses of shadow steps, he still felt some pain on his right leg.
‘A slight sprain.’
‘My constitution is still bad, not good enough to support this kind of skill that uses explosive strength.’
Marvin shook his head and began to examine the apprentice necromancer’s loot.
This apprentice necromancer must have a master, so Marvin didn’t want to stay there much longer. He
would grab the apprentice’s stuff and leave.
This guy was quite poor, having no money.
The only thing worth something on his body was that ring. Marvin examined it, finding that it was like
the powered magic staff. It could store a spell and would shoot it when needed. However the
workmanship was many times inferior to the powered staff, and it also couldn’t be re-charged.
‘Still able to use ray of darkness once.’ Marvin put it on a finger of his left hand.
The rest of the loot only consisted of a few necromancer’s basic books. These things were useless to
Marvin.
‘Hey? This pass is actually great.’
Marvin was pleasantly surprised to find a sheepskin scroll on the corpse. This was a standard pass for
despair hills.
Apparently this apprentice was actually part of a group. Relying on this pass, Marvin could freely leave
despair hills.
After tidying up everything, Marvin didn’t feel like taking care of the corpse, so he just left it there.
Necromancers have always profaned the dead, and the other side was the one to start the attack, so
Marvin didn’t feel guilty at all.
...
Walking on a small path in the despair hills, Marvin started browsing the previous battle logs.
He was pleasantly surprised by one part:
[Because you repeatedly used other classes’ moves in battle, one of your specialties will be close to this
field. Personal specialty progress: 100/100]
[Because you skillfully and frequently used other classes moves in battle, a relevant personal specialty
has already formed!]
[You received a personal specialty – Versatile]
‘It’s actually Versatile!’
Marvin was somewhat excited.

This specialty was a very uncommon and mysterious specialty. Even in his previous life, Marvin didn’t
obtain it.
He hadn’t expect to turn into a ranger, but this was his luck! Because if he had picked thief, he wouldn’t
have used other classes’ moves.
[Versatile]: You can receive one additional secondary class. The first secondary class would be exempt
from experience penalties.
The specialty description was very simple, but the content was very impressive.
In Feinan’s world, the classes’ restrictions were very harsh.
A person could have at most two battle classes, one main class and one secondary class.
And once you picked a secondary class, you would get a very serious experience penalty. In spite of that,
a lot of people still chose to have a secondary class.
It was because getting a secondary class came with benefits: numerous extra skills. This would be very
helpful in battle.
Now, Marvin obtained this Versatile specialty.
This meant he could have two extra classes and that his first one wouldn’t receive the experience
penalty.
This was really too useful.
But Marvin was soon distressed. What should he pick as a secondary class?
Chapter 63: Scarlet Copper Dragon
The matter of the secondary class was very serious because once you picked a secondary class, you
couldn’t change it.
Marvin was knowledgeable enough that in an instant, he thought of six outstanding secondary classes.
Every one of them could perfectly match with Night Walker.
If it wasn’t for the universe magic pool being destroyed, the wizard class would have been the best pick.
Unfortunately, Marvin didn’t dare to choose the wizard class. In half a year, non-wizards would be
slightly affected, but wizards would be in the middle of the calamity.
Even if he wanted a wizard secondary class, Marvin would wait until after the collapse of the universe
magic pool and then pick one of the new kind of spellcasting being pioneered by mankind.
Thus, the current wizards didn’t enter his sight.
As for the remaining classes, getting the class itself would be no less troublesome than getting the night
walker class.
‘I’ll settle the things I have to do first, and then take care of the secondary class after upgrading my main
class,’ Marvin decided.
He really had too much on his hands and it would take some time. Fortunately, there was still some time
before the universe magic pool collapsed.
...
Marvin didn’t meet another necromancer after killing that apprentice.
His luck wasn’t bad, and he smoothly arrived at the northern Skull Valley.
This was a region similar to the Ghost Valley. Without the pass, Marvin could only use Heiss’ spellbook
to try to trick the low level ghost guard
But he had a pass now! He simply left the despair hills. It was a lot more convenient.
The sky was still dark after he left the despair hills seeming like the sun had just set.
Marvin estimated that he had been in the despair hills for a day or so. He entered at dawn and left at
dusk.
This was really lucky. He hadn’t suffered any loss.
The next path would be slightly easier. But Marvin decided to rest for the night.
Because Marvin would enter the territory of an expert.
Few people in the surroundings knew of his existence because he used Dense Fog, Illusionary Voices and
other spells to create an unusual environment. If he didn’t take the initiative to make the first move,
very few people could bother him.
But Marvin was getting ready to pay him a visit.

Even though the other side wouldn’t do anything to hurt him, he still needed enough energy to deal
with everything after that.
‘A nap would be good. This body’s constitution is too bad. The stamina is already quite lacking.’
Marvin lied down in a hole inside a dried up tree. He ate some rations, drank some water and fell asleep
shortly after.
...
The next morning, Marvin kept going north.
Outside of the despair hills was a small basin, and in the center of that basin was a foggy forest.
Marvin was standing on a small hill, watching the area. It was noon, yet the forest was filled with fog.
The moonlight forest was north of this basin. It was part of the elven kingdom, home of a few wood
elves, mostly merchants. The trip from the moonlight forest to the three ring towers only took half a day
because of the hot air balloon.
‘I’m good on time.’
Marvin went down the hill and decided not to avoid the foggy forest; in fact, he went in without asking.
The forest was extremely quiet, and not a sound could be heard. Apparently all the animals were scared
into hiding.
The further he got, the more dense the fog was. From Marvin’s feet, it gradually reached Marvin’s waist.
‘Should be close.’
Marvin gently touched a tree, the abnormal feeling made him smile.
This didn’t feel like a tree.
Even though sight confusion was very effective, the sense of touch was the weak point somehow.
He suddenly took out a black bandage and covered his eyes.
He kept moving forward like this for two hours!
Until a deep voice echoed beside his ear. "Seems like you have seen through my small maze."
"Intriguing ranger, take off your blindfold. Let me take a look at you."
It was standard common language.
Marvin took off the blindfold.
His surroundings had completely changed.
The dense and hazy forest had turned into a mountainous rock cluster. There was also a huge cave not
far from there.
The rest was completely deserted.
‘Oh? It walked past me?’
Marvin noticed he was facing the wrong direction and quickly turned around.
On top of a huge rock lay a huge monster!
The other side looked at Marvin with a lazy sort of expression, its wings covering his body. His tail
happily swung twice.
This meant he was in a good mood.
This was a red copper dragon!
Marvin smiled. He was too familiar with this guy.
[Professor], a ancient red copper from times immemorial. He had a legend level strength and a very kind
heart.
Among all dragons, red copper dragons always had a good reputation. They fed on metals and ore, very
few would injure living beings.
They like interesting things, especially riddles. Most wandering bards would be welcomed by red copper
dragons because they would bring stories from faraway places.
Rangers would also receive the approval of red copper dragons. Especially Marvin after he used a simple
technique to break the red dragon’s maze.
That’s right, the center of the basin was actually a small hill.
It was only the red dragon using a few tricks and turned that hill into a forest with dragon spells. At least
in appearance.
But the red copper dragon’s mazes weren’t flawless. They had been cracked by Marvin repeatedly in the
past.
The current Professor didn’t look injured from the blow from that ancient red dragon living on a
neighbouring volcanic island. He still looked very lively.
"Hello Ranger." The red copper dragon amber eye blinked. It seemed curious, "How did you see through
my maze?"
Marvin laughed mysteriously. "Will you accept my challenge if I tell you the answer?"
"Challenging me?" The red copper dragon wasn’t angry. He was actually interested. "Sorry for being
blunt, you aren’t my opponent."
"I only need to use a bit of strength to crush you."
The red copper dragon seemed very sincere, extending a huge claw and imitated a swing. As if telling
Marvin that as a red copper dragon he was very powerful.
"Of course I’m not your opponent."
Marvin laughed and said, "No, I’m thinking of challenging myself."
"I heard of your reputation from a wise man, I heard you were wise and witty. Thus I dared to look for
you."
"I want to challenge your [Mirror World]."
"Intriguing, intriguing," the red copper dragon murmured. He nodded, saying, "[Mirror World] is very
dangerous, are you sure you want to challenge it?"
"Of course," Marvin replied. "I came for this, in order to hone my skills."
"I can tell you now. The reason I was able to see through your maze was because no tree in this world
feels like a rock!"
The red copper dragon laughed. "So it was that, looks like it’s not a big deal. Next time I’ll add a [Confuse
Perception]."
"I guess I won’t find you next time," Marvin said.
"If your performance in the mirror world pleases me, I’ll allow you to come in."
The red copper dragon flung his tail to catch a piece of ore and swallowed it.
"I like warriors daring to challenge themselves."
"There are too many wizards in this world. They are cowards who would never do anything unless they
were 100% certain of success. No wizard ever entered my mirror world."
"Please wait a moment. I’ll make a mirror image of you. I’ll also add a reward at every level for you."
"Stay here, it’ll start ten minutes later!"
Then the fog slowly rose and covered Marvin.
Marvin took a deep breath, closed his eyes and silently counted.
That ancient red copper dragon’s mirror world was a place for brave people to continuously challenge
themselves.
If one didn’t pay attention, they would lose their life.

But it was also very attractive!
Defeating yourself in the mirror world would constantly hone your skills. For Marvin, it was to increase
his dagger mastery level.
And each time he defeated an opponent, he would receive a [Professor]’s reward.
Red copper dragons loved to collect treasures, his reward would surely be something good.
_________________________
Author’s note: About the secondary classes, I recommend you to keep guessing, everyone can discuss it
over. There was some foreshadowing hidden previously and at least one secondary class had already
been confirmed.
Translator’s note: Ugh. I’m ashamed to say that I totally missed the foreshadowed class. Time to
comment and guess what it is!
Chapter 64: Mirror World
The fog enveloped Marvin and time quickly passed.
Soon, the ten minutes were up.
But the expected enemy didn’t appear.

"Erm?"
It seemed somewhat different.
Marvin was surprised, but he immediately got on guard!
The red copper dragon would never lie. He said ten minutes, so it was ten minutes!
In that case, he was already in the mirror world?
Marvin felt a strong sense of crisis.
He almost instinctively swung his dagger while turning around!
It’s was completely empty, there wasn’t anything!
But Marvin knew that it had already arrived!
Rangers could stealth!
‘Cunning indeed…’
Marvin looked all around the thick fog, frowning.
This was a bit fishy. Based on the game’s circumstances, the enemy shouldn’t be this cunning.
They would normally directly rush to fight.

‘Really… The game and reality have some differences?’
Marvin took a deep breath and focused.
He didn’t expect to lose his advantage right off the bat. It was quite inconvenient.
...
The Mirror World was a place where class-holders challenged themselves.
This place didn’t allow anything else apart from skills and weapons. And Marvin’s enemy was a clone of
himself made by the red copper dragon.
This copy roughly had the same attributes and fighting strength.
The first layer’s clone had the same level of dagger mastery, [Beginner] level that is.
As long as it was defeated, Marvin’s dagger mastery would gain one level.
It would reach [Intermediate]!
After Intermediate was Expert and after Expert was Master. That shadow spider’s dark murderer had a
master level dagger mastery.
It was mainly because of this that he could overpower Marvin!
When he used daggers, even if they did the same blow, his attack power would be at least 60%
stronger!
This was the strength of weapon mastery.
Marvin was quite familiar with daggers, but was far from having that kind of expertise. This time he
would make use of his past experience to properly raise his dagger skills.
And the red copper dragon’s mirror world was the quickest way to do it.
Marvin silently clenched the curved dagger in his hand. Every three seconds he would turn in one
direction.
His perception was a bit low.
Although he had points in Listen, Marvin knew that with his own perception, it would be quite difficult
to notice his own stealth.
And the mirror world’s enemy was basically himself.
Defeating oneself has always been a very difficult matter.
...
The red copper dragon Professor was fond of finding fun things. He also appreciated those who were
brave enough to challenge themselves. He thus created the mirror world.
"Seems a little unfair." The red copper dragon outside the mirror world grabbed a piece of ore and
swallowed it. He burped and said, "Using my fighting consciousness to bully a newborn ranger. Although
this guy deserves praise for his courage, it’s a bit too much for him."
He then stopped controlling the clone inside the mirror world and picked the [Magic Intelligence].
This kind of spell simulated intelligence. It was naturally a lot weaker than the red copper dragon
controlling the mirror world.
Marvin inside the mirror world naturally was unaware of this. He simply felt something move behind
him!
‘Getting impatient this quickly?’
Marvin was a bit surprised, but he didn’t move.
He had already started tracking the sound of the other side’s footsteps.
Marvin was clearly aware of the distance his own shadow step could reach in an instant. Thus, he simply
pretended to be unaware of the other side.
‘Almost close enough.’
‘It’s… This step!’
In an instant, Marvin took a step forward!
The next instant, a shadow burst out from the fog, that person looked exactly the same as Marvin, and
the curved dagger in his hand was also similar!
Shadow Step!
Sure enough, as Marvin expected, the mirror image’s first move was shadow step. It ruthlessly arrived at
Marvin’s previous location.
If Marvin hadn’t dodged, the next move would have been a frightening cutthroat!
What Marvin once used on enemies was now used against him.
‘Unfortunately… This isn’t enough!’
‘Marvin sneered and smoothly turned around, twin daggers ruthlessly swinging!
After using shadow step, the mirror image was clearly immobile for an instant.
Not moving was a huge gap in Marvin’s eyes!
Even if both sides’ strength were totally identical, their fighting knowledge weren’t on the same level!
In addition, there are some things that attributes can’t reflect.
After his mirror image exposed itself, Marvin clearly knew that the outcome of the battle had already
been set.
"Clang! Clang!"
Curved daggers kept colliding inside the mirror world. Marvin’s smooth and unrestrained assault made
the mirror image unable to strike back!
One and a half minutes later, Marvin successfully killed the mirror image!
Even if that guy looked like him, Marvin wouldn’t show mercy.
After the curved dagger cut its throat, the mirror image turned into a lump of earth before falling apart
into sand, splattering everywhere.
"Congratulations, you passed the first floor."
"In fact, clearing it in such a short time amazes me!"
"Regardless, the second floor’s mirror image will be many times more frightening than you imagine. But
first, I’ll give you your reward."
The surprised voice of the red copper dragon came from the outside of the mirror world.
He hadn’t expected that Marvin would manage to kill the mirror image just when he was distracted!
Was magic intelligence too stupid?
‘What should I reward him with? The 1st floor reward shouldn’t be too big. But for this kid to show that
kind of display, I have to show my generosity!’
The red copper dragon pondered for a moment and then took out something out of nowhere.
...
[You defeated a mirror image and won against yourself. Your skill has been honed in battle.]
[Dagger Mastery +1]
[Your Dagger Mastery level rose: Intermediate]
Marvin meticulously examined the battle logs. He also checked his dagger mastery.
It really leveled up.
Marvin’s grasp on his twin daggers suddenly felt a lot more comfortable.
His attack power rose by at least 5%.
This was the benefit of leveling up weapon masteries. Especially for those melee classes.
The fog slowly receded, leaving a treasure chest behind.
Marvin knew it was the red copper dragon’s reward.
He opened the treasure chest. To his surprise, there was a book inside!
"Skill Book?"
"It’s actually a blade technique!?"
Marvin was a bit surprised.
He had been worrying about not having time to learn a few skill books, especially blade techniques. He
definitely remembered the blade technique from that dark murderer. Blade techniques were what he
needed the most right now. They would maximize his superior skills with daggers.
The red copper dragon rewarded Marvin with this book called "Blade Technique – Rapids". It was the
most basic kind of blade technique and Marvin could now decide to practice it.
Because of dagger mastery, any blade technique could be learned and then turned into Marvin personal
skill. As for the level of skill, it depended on Marvin’s level of understanding of the skill. This field
seemed a bit related to intelligence.
[Blade Technique – Rapids]: One of the basic blade techniques. You can slightly increase your attack
speed for a long time.
‘It’s a bit average, but better than nothing." Marvin put away the blade technique book.
Compared to the dark murderer’s [Blade Technique – Rushing Thunder Slash], [Blade Technique –
Rapids] was a bit weak. Rushing Thunder largely increased attack speed for a short time, while Rapids
slightly increased attack speed for a long time. It looked like each had their own strong points. But in
fact, rangers, and especially a dual wielding ranger, looked for a short term burst of strength.
But since it increased attack speed, it could be considered as another hand in battles. Better than
nothing anyway.
Marvin with his current lack of resources couldn’t afford to be picky.
...
"Why haven’t you learned that skill immediately?" A curious voice could be heard, coming from outside
the mirror world.
"Because I want to continue my challenge."
Marvin calmly added, "If I learn it now, the next mirror image would definitely know this blade
technique. I think that not learning it is better."
"Smart youth." The red copper dragon let out a satisfied burp:
"Careful, the 2nd floor mirror image has 120% of your ability, and also a dagger mastery one rank
higher!"
Chapter 65: [Fang]
As the professor’s voice faded, a shadow appeared inside the fog.
This shadow was the same as the one before.
But Marvin felt a thick killing intent from the shadow!
It didn’t choose to use Stealth or Hide, but instead a direct assault!
In that instant, Marvin even had the feeling of fighting Black Jack again!
‘Definitely controlled by the red copper dragon’s consciousness!’
"Clang!" Both sides collided, and Marvin immediately felt that this opponent was out of the ordinary.
Mirror image 2 is not only had 120% of Marvin’s abilities, it also had an [Expert] level dagger mastery!
What was even more frightening was that an ancient dragon was controlling it.
Even though Marvin guessed that the red copper dragon wouldn’t shamelessly go all-out, instead using
roughly a tenth of its battle consciousness to control this mirror image, but that was already enough for
Marvin to eat the dust!
Mirror image 2 was very clever and very vicious.
He understood his own difference in strength with Marvin. He didn’t need to stealth and would engage
in a direct battle!
This made Marvin quite uncomfortable!
He had to keep dodging to avoid the opponent’s fierce attacks.
It looked like his fight with Black Jack in the basement.
But this time, Marvin’s suppression wasn’t as powerful. He could still occasionally strike back, just not
often.
The speed of the other side’s dagger was faster than his own.
This made Marvin very gloomy.
Meeting an expert with dexterity that reached the threshold was what he was most afraid of. Not
someone with impenetrable defenses, because even if he was facing a Shieldbearer with unrivaled
defenses, he could still rely on his high dexterity to escape unscathed. But when facing someone with a
higher dexterity...
When Marvin killed, he relied on speed to win. So facing someone faster than him was very
troublesome.
Because his biggest advantage had already been suppressed, and instead turned into the enemy’s
advantage!
"Clang! Clang!"
Both sides’ curved daggers kept meeting each other. In addition, Marvin kept using every kind of skill to
try to pry the daggers out of the mirror image’s hands. But every time, the mirror image would slyly
dodge!
This was completely due to suppression.
An on top of that was the ancient dragon’s tenth of battle consciousness. Even if it was far from equal to
Marvin’s, because both sides were limited to a lower level body, the former was still dominating!
‘Too depressing!’
Marvin rolled, increasing the distance between both of them.
He understood mirror image 2 a bit after the previous exchanges.
That guy was a bit troublesome.
The main reason was the red copper dragon’s battle consciousness, or else, even with the attribute
suppression, Marvin had all kinds of methods to exterminate it.
In the game, when players went through tempering in the mirror world, it was purely magic intelligence.
At most it would be a high level magic intelligence. When did this ancient dragon personally control it?
That completely shameless piece of leather!
Marvin was originally ready to reach master level dagger mastery in one breath in the mirror world.
His original plan was even to pass three levels!
But it seemed like it wouldn’t work now.

His strongest skill was originally set aside for mirror image 3, but he probably had to use it now.
Or he would be unable to defeat mirror image 2.
After using this skill, the red copper dragon would definitely notice it. Thus, mirror image 3 would also
possess Marvin’s skill...
Then he would be unable to do anything about it.
It was bringing his own destruction.
"Two floors, just two floors. In the end there are still some variables."
Marvin wasn’t one to hesitate, and he immediately made a decision.
Mirror image 2 on the other side didn’t want to let him off, and overbearingly rushed over.
Marvin took a deep breath, having already used a lot of stamina. He undoubtedly was the one that lost
the exchanges.
’Let’s do it!
...
The curved dagger in Marvin’s hand suddenly revolved in a circle. This small pattern didn’t attract mirror
image 2’s attention. A ruthless slash made its way to Marvin.
[Shadow Step]!
Using the move, Marvin forcefully moved half his body to the right!
Mirror image 2 sneered, suddenly coming close!
It was the same [Shadow Step]!
With two people having the same shadow step skill, the first one to use it would definitely land in big
trouble!
"Indeed, he’s still a young guy. What a pity."
The red copper dragon outside the mirror world talked to himself. "Seems like it’s finished. It’s close to
bedtime."
After mirror image 2 used shadow step, its dagger nearly pierced the back of Marvin’s head!
Even if the red copper dragon was kindhearted and would normally not injure a living being, the inside
of the mirror world was an exception!
Only in the border between life and death could one truly understand the real meaning of fighting skills.
Thus, the challenger had high chances of dying.
Each person who entered knew this part.
Marvin naturally also knew. He dared to enter, dared to challenge. It proved that he was completely
certain.
After all, this wasn’t the game; it was reality!

Death, was really death, there was no cure for it!
In an instant, his foot touched the ground. His ankle almost turned 90 degrees!
All the power focused on his right leg and burst out once again!
He copied shadow step!
In an instant, both sides’ positions were changed, and Mavin ended up behind mirror 2.
Cutthroat!
Target eliminated!
"Bang! Bang!"
Mirror image 2 also turned into quicksand and splattered on the ground!
The red copper dragon outside the mirror world shivered!
"How could that be? This wasn’t a skill?"
"Wow, shadow step, this ingenious step, this guy can actually use it with both feet?"
"Highly interesting indeed! Hehe, I must add this feature to mirror image 3. I’d like to see how many
cards you hold!?"
But surprisingly at this time, Marvin suddenly said from inside the mirror world, "Respected Red Copper
Dragon, I choose to end my challenge."
"It was very hard for me to reach the second floor, this victory was a fluke."
"And I also think I might have wounded myself."
He pointed to his right foot.
Indeed, continuous use of shadow step followed by the imitated shadow step in 24 hours brought great
pressure to Marvin’s leg.
His ankle ached.
This was the problem of his low constitution. He relied on his strong willpower to use his strength. It also
was a huge burden on himself!
...
The red copper dragon on the mountainous area seemed somewhat spirited.
"You’re really clever. I like clever people."
"Not continuing the challenge is a very sensible thing because you would surely die in the third floor."
His mood wasn’t bad and he unexpectedly used a Treat Illness on Marvin.
Dragon spells were different from common spells. They formed a system that didn’t use the universe
magic pool to cast spells. Thus, after the universe magic pool’s collapse, dragons weren’t really affected.
Treat Illness had a really strong effect. Marvin felt that more than half of his stamina recovered. The
right leg sprain also seemed good, very good.
"Thank you," Marvin genuinely said.
There are very few legends that are this approachable.
The red copper dragon professor was a very rare one.
In the game, players had always loved this kindhearted red copper dragon.
It was a pity that after the professor and the nearby ancient red dragon broke out in an intense conflict,
both sides suffered and were then attacked by the sneak attack of a god. It was indeed that shadow
prince. This guy roamed around and very often came out during the era of turmoil. He was at least
among the top three most shameless gods. He frequently used his godly identity to mount a sneak
attack on a legend, killing them or inflicting heavy losses. The amount of legends he attacked could be
counted on two hands, including East coast’s legend wizard, Anthony, three ring towers’ legend wizard,
Hathaway, and others. After that, the red copper dragons disappeared from people’s sight.
Up till Marvin transmigrated, he never heard news of the Professor. Maybe it really died from the
shadow prince’s sneak attack.
...
After defeating mirror image 2, Marvin successfully leveled up his dagger mastery to [Expert].
Even if it wasn’t the [Master] level he wanted, Marvin was still satisfied with this outcome.
In addition, the red copper dragon’s reward was very good.
It was a pair of curved daggers.
Marvin just happened to be short a pair of curved daggers.

These curved daggers were named [Fang]
[Fang]
Quality: Uncommon.
............
Chapter 66: Slander
[Fang]
Quality: Uncommon
Attack: 7 – 13
Effect: Armor Break +4
...
This was a pair of decent curved daggers.

At least the stats were pretty good. As an uncommon item, it should be considered middle-grade. The
armor break attribute was very useful after all.
The other hidden attributes would have to wait. It took a high appraisal level to see through them. But
based on Marvin’s experience and after a short examination, the initial estimation was that the material
used for these daggers was pretty good, they were durable and the edge was pretty sharp.
The only shortcoming was that they hadn’t been used in a long time; they weren’t even oiled.
This was the consequence of a lack of maintenance. After receiving the daggers, Marvin first started
doing some simple maintenance, making them even sharper.
The friendly red copper dragon gave Marvin a pair of scabbards. The scabbards were made from some
unknown leather. They felt very soft and were very suitable to sheathe the sharp curved daggers.
Marvin rested for a bit in the Professor’s territory before bidding farewell to this kindhearted red copper
dragon and continuing his journey north.
It only took a bit over half a day after leaving the mountainous area before he arrived at the Moonlight
Forest.
...
The Moonlight Forest was part of the Wood Elves’ Kingdom. It seemed to have been an agreement
between the original Elven Kingdom and the Three Ring Towers’ wizards to have this place as a frontier.
This was equivalent to a wood elven outpost in the south, also acting as a buffer zone between the elves
and the humans.
There were some half-elven villages scattered there. In fact, half-elves were very unwelcome. Elves
definitely rejected them and humans looked at them differently. Thus, adult half-elves usually had their
own villages.
The elves in Moonlight Forest were mainly merchants in charge of dealing with the surrounding human
forces, and considered talking as reasonable.
They were different from some conservative elves living deep in the elven kingdom. They still hadn’t
forgotten the glory of the High Elven 2nd Era Rule. They had always considered mankind as the lowest
kind of lifeform, comparable to gnolls and kobolds.
The Moonlight Forest had close ties with the Three Ring Towers in the north, with two hot air balloons
flying every week in direction of the Three Ring Towers.
Hot air balloons were dwarven technology but were reproduced by the Three Ring Towers’ wizard
craftsmen. They were used daily in the Three Ring Towers and the surroundings. You could always see
hot air balloon caravan in the sky.
This was considered a unique East Coast scenery.
Marvin was a bit unlucky when he arrived; the relay station’s hot air balloon had just flown away.
He could only endure and wait for the next one.
Marvin managed to buy a ticket very easily after showing his baron emblem issued by the South Wizard
Alliance. Nothing happened while waiting.
Three days later, Marvin was sitting in a hot air balloon, on his way to the Three Ring Towers.
A day and a half later, Marvin successfully arrived in the Three Ring Towers region.
A sharp tower was getting increasingly closer. Under the control of a somewhat low level wizard, the hot
air balloon slowly landed onto a vast open space.
Finally arrived at the Ashes Tower of the Three Ring Towers!

...
Ashes Tower was huge, and Magore Academy was but a small part of it.
After Marvin got down from the hot air balloon, he followed the signs toward Magore Academy.
He soon arrived in front of the Academy, but he still needed to line up to enter the Academy.
There was a checkpoint in front to verify each visitor’s status.
‘What day is it? So many people are visiting Magore Academy?’
Marvin was stunned by the number of visitors.
A lot of those people seemed wealthy. They should be nobles from the nearby East Coast.
They were followed by their whole family. A family with more than ten people definitely had a young
child.
‘Turns out it’s almost time for the apprentice recruitment.’
Marvin suddenly realized. No wonder there were so many people today. He had no other choice but to
endure and wait.
...
Magore Academy was Ashes Tower’s apprentice wizard nurturing ground.

Like the other Academies, it was in charge of receiving apprentices with magical talents from the South
Wizard Alliance and training them to be qualified wizards.
Marvin’s younger brother Wayne had to leave White River Valley to study in Magore Academy because
of his outstanding wizard aptitudes.
When Wayne took a trip home after their father’s death, six month ago, the Marvin from back then had
yet to notice anything strange.
That 9 years old younger brother had already displayed intelligence and a way of thinking that didn’t
match his age.
He never complained to Marvin. Actually, Marvin had guessed that Wayne must have been the target of
bullying in Magore Academy.
White River Valley was quite small, and they could barely afford Wayne’s tuition. And wizard was a
really expensive class.
‘Such a stubborn kid.’
Remembering that Wayne was so young, yet so strong-willed, Marvin couldn’t help but shake his head.
He hadn’t expected this kind of thing.
Did those wizards think that since his grandfather, White River Valley had completely declined?
Regardless who acted, Marvin would make them regret!
Killing intent flashed in his eyes and his hands couldn’t help but press on the curved daggers on his belt.
At that time, a "Next" could be heard from the checkpoint in front.

My turn?
Marvin squinted and quickly walked forward.
...
There weren’t many people responsible for checking the visitors, only one apprentice wizard and two
fighters.
These fighters didn’t have a high rank. They were only of the first level and seemed to be followers of
that apprentice wizard.
This apprentice wore the symbol of Magore Academy but the two followers didn’t.
He was only in charge of the most simple identity inspection. He would let people pass as long as they
proved their identity.
This was Magore Academy’s self-confidence. In their territory, no one would dare to look for trouble.
"Baron Marvin from White River Valley?"
The apprentice wizard sneered from the corner of his mouth.
"That’s right." Marvin seemed very calm.
The apprentice wizard was holding onto Marvin’s Baron emblem which was also a proof of identity as it
had come from the South Wizard Alliance.
"I never heard of that place," the apprentice wizard said.

"There are a lot of places you haven’t heard of." Marvin frowned. "Denyo, Sovaa, have you heard of
them?"
The two places Marvin introduced were some very dangerous regions of a lower plane, so an apprentice
wizard would obviously not understand.
What made him quite unhappy was this apprentice’s attitude.
‘This guy… Looks like he knows me…"
Marvin looked at that apprentice and felt that something was wrong.
It was safe to say that this apprentice’s identity was the same as a receptionist, and that there was no
need to argue with him this much.
His eyes twitched with a bad feeling.
...
That apprentice holding onto Marvin’s emblem was already sneering inwardly.
Indeed, Boss White’s information was very accurate. That bastard older brother heard of his illness and
definitely hurried here.
But Boss White had said that it was more than a week’s travel from White River Valley to the Three Ring
Towers. He didn’t think it would be that fast.
‘Anyway, since Boss White ordered so, I must deal with it appropriately.’
‘That White River Valley had already declined. This Marvin is also a waste that couldn’t become a wizard,
nothing more. Once his brother dies, he will lose all hope to rise up.’
‘There is no one behind them, I can act without any risk. And I can also please the Unicorn clan’s heir.
There is no need to hesitate.’
This kind of thought flashed in his heart.
He suddenly yelled in a loud voice, "There is something wrong with your proof of identity! It’s clearly a
counterfeit!"
"You actually dare to impersonate a noble!?"
"You two, arrest him!"
The other people were startled.
Impersonating a noble? Wasn’t this a capital offense? Is there really someone that would do this?
But not waiting for their reaction, the two fighters immediately rushed from the left and right.
...
"Hmm? Is there really something wrong? You actually dared to slander me."
Marvin’s heart was on fire. "Since when am I easy to bully?"
He didn’t say anything else and unsheathed his daggers!
Nicely waiting to be captured had never been in Marvin’s vocabulary! Only two 1st rank fighters, it
wasn’t a big deal for Marvin!
Chapter 67: Killing
The apprentice wizard didn’t move; it seemed like he trusted his subordinates!
Marvin was expressionless, but in his eyes, those two fighters were already dead.
To Marvin, killing was this simple.
These two fighters clearly couldn’t progress further due to their mediocre talent, so they chose to
become a wizard’s followers. This was the nice way of putting it. In fact, they sold their own lives and
those of their families to this apprentice wizard. They had to do everything he wanted so that they
would be protected by the apprentice’s powerful strength.
They had no other choice. At least this was a common practice in a lot of places. Wizards had such high
status after all, even if it was only an apprentice.
These two fighters had excellent equipment; this was the benefit of clinging to someone influential. But
Marvin didn’t care about those.
A fang in his hand suddenly rotated. He took a step forward and threw himself in the embrace of one of
the fighters!
This movement looked like a fighter’s Charge.

But a fighter’s Charge could make the enemy [Dizzy] on impact, or even [Stunned]. Marvin’s copied
move clearly couldn’t. His copy was also not good enough, to get an offer to buy the skill for experience
in the battle log and turn it into his own skill.
It was fine this way. Marvin rushing right toward them startled that fighter.
He started laughing nastily, both hands ready to catch Marvin.
But Marvin was like a fish! He lowered his body and sneaked to the fighter’s right leg, right below the
fighter’s armpit!
The next second, he kicked off the ground with his left foot and jumped into the air. In the air, he did a
180 degree turn, and defying gravity, he stuck to the fighter’s back!
This was a thief battle skill!
Marvin was originally very skilled with these kinds of fighting techniques!
His legs coiled around the fighter’s waist and he viciously raised his sharp curved daggers!
Two daggers very slyly thrusted into the fighter’s shoulders!
The armor break effect was released!
The chainmail armor’s weakest point was captured by Marvin’s [Fangs], directly piercing through the
fighter’s armor!
It was a very bloody scene. The fighter frighteningly shrieked. His shoulders loosened and both arms
were cut down by Marvin.
Two arms dripping with blood fell down. The other fighter who was going to surround Marvin was also
quite scared!
That apprentice wizard’s face betrayed a hint of fear, and the audience was also frightened. They didn’t
think that this seemingly weak youth would behave like that in the Three Ring Towers territory!
Furthermore, injuring someone! And using such a vicious move!
But this wasn’t over.
This set of moves still had a finishing skill!
Marvin loosened his feet and with a movement of his waist, he forcefully turned his body in the air!
Using this sudden twisting momentum, his right hand’s curved dagger moved, leaving behind an icy ray
of light!
"Thud!"
The curved dagger’s swing directly cut of the fighter’s head.
The head fell on the ground!
Blood spattered, splashing onto Marvin’s face.
Marvin was already quite familiar with this kind of warm feeling.
Thus he was very calm, carrying the same emotionless’ expression.
But the others people were all in panic!

"Heavens! This kid is actually killing at the door of Magore Academy!"
"What child? This is clearly the most ruthless assassin."
"Martin! Protect the Young Master."
Those nobles displayed an alert expression one after the other, and kept their distance from the
battlefield.
They had come to sign up their kid for school, not to fight. At most, they had a few experts with them.
Most of the fighters and followers were left in the surrounding areas of the Three Ring Towers.
No one anticipated that someone would kill at the front door of Magore Academy.
The last time a violent event happened in the Three Ring Towers, it was because a poison dragon
mistakenly entered the region!
Its outcome was very miserable. The three Tower Masters came out together. Not only did they kill it in
the most cruel way, but they also used its dead body, refining all kinds of medicine, enchanting items,
and so on.
This youth, regardless of his reasons, might suffer a calamity!
This was what people thought!
...
The apprentice wizard was deathly pale, blankly staring as his own follower died in front of him in such a
vicious way.
This was definitely some kind of provocation.
"Why are you still distracted? Kill him!" He yelled.
"Actually daring to insult Magore Academy’s prestige? I’ll let you die an ugly death!"
He then took out a magic staff and aimed at Marvin.
Marvin immediately rolled, dodging an overbearing ray of flame!
‘This guy’s spell is too obvious…’
Marvin sneered inwardly, raising his daggers once again, aiming directly at the warrior!
The fighter was clearly panicking.
He had followed that apprentice wizard for a while and had already been used to an easy lifestyle. Every
time he went out he would make use of the apprentice wizard’s identity and very few people would
dare to look for trouble.
He had clearly stopped working on his martial skills!
Facing Marvin’s vicious attack, he didn’t know what he should do to resist. He actually directly fell back,
wanting to flee!
But this was exactly what Marvin wanted!

He followed behind the warrior, not going too fast, nor too slow. The fighter completely blocked the
apprentice wizard’s line of sight.
"Move! Stupid pig! You are obstructing my spells!" The apprentice wizard was furious.
He angrily stomped his feet!
‘These guys have been in the Academy for a long time. As expected, they don’t have any fighting ability.’
‘He is a waste with the leisure to learn powerful spells, but doesn’t know how to use them. No wonder
he could only be sent to be a guard here!’
‘Since someone wants to frame me, there is no harm in blowing this matter out of proportion!’
Marvin was calmly dodging a few low level spells while thinking of several things.
These spells were all thrown without any skill. Not a thread of battle awareness.
If he had been a wizard and the other side was a rogue, he would have ten thousands way to toy that
rogue to death!
Wizards were very powerful, at least for now. But it depended on the person. Someone like that guy was
basically a good-for-nothing!
Suddenly!
Just as that fighter was distracted by the apprentice’s scolding, Marvin used Blade Technique – Rapids!
His dagger’s speed was slightly increased.

This was a slight increase, but it greatly increased Marvin’s fighting strength.
The fighter sensed danger behind him and hurriedly turned his body to block.
However...
It was too late!
"Clang! Clang!"
Even if Marvin’s daggers weren’t as fierce as Black Jack, they were a lot more precise!
The sixth cut easily got the greatsword out of the fighter hands by cutting his tendons!
The seventh slash cut open the fighter’s chain mail.
The eighth stab and ninth thrust together ended the fighter’s life.
The audience shivered.
This kind of killing method could only be seen from the best of the best elite assassins.
Marvin didn’t hesitate at all when attacking. He seemed set on getting rid of this guy.
"Truly a lawless guy…"
"Is he not afraid of angering the wizards?"

No one understood what he was thinking.
Killing two followers was still not enough to Marvin!
He wanted to blow this matter out of proportion!
Someone dared to slander him.
Ahahah… Did they really think that White River Valley’s Baron Marvin was as easy to bully as before?
Thus he didn’t stop after killing that fighter!
Instead he crouched and used that corpse that was just about to fall to the ground to maneuver and
circled around using it as the apprentice’s blind spot.
The latter was still not clear about what had happened to his follower. He was just very angry, hesitating
about whether he should cast a spell or not. That fighter would also get hit!
But just as he was hesitating, Marvin rushed over in a demonic way!
Shadow Step!
A very practical skill. It made Marvin look like a ghost, directly appearing in front of the apprentice
wizard.
"Ah!"
The apprentice wizard let out a cry and hurriedly aimed at Marvin with his magic staff. "Bang!" Marvin
neatly kicked his staff away.
Without a magic staff, his casting speed was doubled at least!
"What do you think you are doing?" The apprentice wizard was still unaware that he was going to die.
He still shouted with a stern voice. "This is the Three Ring Towers! What do you think you are doing?
"Killing."
Marvin answered truthfully.
The sinister fang ruthlessly ran along the apprentice’s neck. The latter painfully covered his throat with
his hands, pitifully dying on the ground!
The audience was thoroughly shocked!
Chapter 68: Ninth Month Medal
"He actually killed the wizard!
"Heavens!"
"That was a real wizard!"
While everyone was watching, an alarm suddenly resonated in the sky!

This meant that Magore Academy’s law enforcers were about to set out.
They already felt that something was amiss!
Marvin stood there and didn’t show any trace of panic.
Everything was as he expected.
Magore Academy law enforcers were also under the supervision of the Ashes Tower, but there was also
a stronger power above them.
The South Wizard Alliance.
"Woosh!"
Weird lights and shadows lit Marvin’s surroundings. It was someone using [Pathfinder Powder] to do a
short teleport!
The people coming to Marvin had absolute confidence. They set their teleport close to Marvin.
Marvin knew how to interrupt this teleport, but he didn’t do so.
In a short ten seconds, six 2nd rank wizards with serious expressions appeared around Marvin.
Each of them was wielding a magic staff and aiming at Marvin.
In the sky, a light flashed and a witch wearing a pointy hat was sitting on a slowly undulating magic
carpet. She coldly said, "Kill him!"
She clearly saw what just happened, but she didn’t think Marvin would be so decisive and ruthless!
She wanted to stop it, but she didn’t have enough time and could only blankly watch Marvin kill that
apprentice wizard!
The two followers dying was not an issue, but the apprentice wizard was part of Magore Academy. And
this apprentice was charged with receiving visitors today!
This was simply a provocation to Ashes Tower’s prestige!
The 2nd rank wizards’ magic staves flickered with rays of light with different colors.
But at this moment, Marvin leisurely took out a medal!
He put away his curved daggers and raised the medal. He said with indifference, "I apply for an
arbitration!"
"I was slandered.This apprentice wizard had an ulterior motive, trying to frame me. And everything I did
was in self-defense."
"I am Baron Marvin from White River Valley. This is my Ninth Month Medal!"
...
Ninth Month Medal!
When Marvin took out this thing, all the 2nd rank wizards were stunned. They then helplessly
interrupted their casts!
The witch on the magic carpet was also astonished and landed.
The affair had become very troublesome.
The audience also didn’t imagine that this seemingly poor noble was actually the owner of a Ninth
Month Medal.
Ninth Month Medal’s owners was strictly protected by the South Wizard Alliance.
In general, Marvin could use it to request an arbitration and other things. The medal’s effects were
actually far from its reputation. If you met with trouble, you couldn’t count on the South Wizard Alliance
to uphold justice. However, this thing might come in handy after you caused trouble.
Marvin’s medal was passed down from his grandfather. A Ninth Month Medal could be used three
times, and White River Valley’s previous overlord had treasured this medal very dearly, rarely taking it
out.
But Marvin was different. He knew the South Wizard Alliance would be done for very soon. If he didn’t
use it now, it would only be a piece of scrap iron later.
What’s more, he really needed to make things bigger now, to attract many people’s eyes.
At this time, the use of the Ninth Month Medal was the most fitting.
...
The witch got off the magic carpet, and with a wave, she got one of her subordinates to step aside.
She quickly walked in front of Marvin and used an appraising spell with a stiff complexion.
The medal was genuine.
Marvin’s identity was also genuine.

She said with confidence, "You do have the right to apply for an arbitration. However, during that period
of time, you’ll need to stay in Magore Academy, and you won’t be allowed out."
In fact, she wanted nothing more than to use a spell and kill this ruthless youth in front of her. But every
wizard or witch that wanted to become a member had to make all kinds of oaths to the [Holly Tree
Throne]. To not abuse their authority to injure a Ninth Month Medal’s owner was one of them.
Breaking her oath was the same as betraying the South Wizard Alliance. This wasn’t a price she was able
to bear.
"I’ll naturally stay in Magore Academy."
"As a matter of fact, I came here because my younger brother was set up by other people. I won’t go
anywhere until he wakes up." Marvin said with indifference.
"Now, Madam, Can I go in?"
The witch coldly answered, "You can."
After saying that, she left a magic mark on Marvin’s back to prevent him from fleeing without approval.
She then prepared to leave.
But Marvin suddenly said, "Hold on."
"What else do you want?" the witch snapped, dissatisfied.
"Arbitration requires a witness. Although there are many people here that could act as a witness, I still
wish for someone with a good and honest heart, someone that wouldn’t lie, as my witness."
Marvin was talking while quickly walking toward an isolated young girl on the side.
He smiled at the girl, "Will you testify for me?"
The girl was stunned. Her expression changed a few times.
Why did he choose her out of that many people?
That girl wasn’t ordinary...
The young girl was extremely astonished. She had two pigtails and her eyes were a bit large. She was
wearing a purple skirt and seemed naive and innocent.
She hesitated, before nodding.
Marvin quietly said, "Thank you."
Then he left, toward the depths of Magore Academy.
Everyone was stunned, not knowing why Marvin had done that.
Yet, the female wizard was standing there hesitating, apparently wanting to go and greet that young girl,
while not daring to.
Instead, the young girl walked over and told her, "I’ll be his witness."
"You properly take care of the following process."
Saying that, she looked toward Marvin’s back, revealing a strange smile. "Quite an interesting person."
...
What the young girl didn’t know was that Marvin also revealed a knowing smile while walking inside the
Magore Academy:
‘Didn’t expect to meet her.’
‘Fortunately I noticed that she suddenly appeared after the incident, and there wasn’t any magic power
fluctuation.’
‘Now that I’ve the Ashes Tower’s Master as my witness, the outcome of the arbitration is already
decided.’
Sure enough, that little girl Marvin recognized was Ashes Tower’s Master, Hathaway!
Great Witch at the peak of third Rank, Half-Legend!
Hathaway practiced a kind of unconventional shape-shifting skill that could let her change her own age
between 6 years old, 16 years old, and 26 years old.
This spell that could allow her to change as she wished made players drool… There was a lot of gossip
between the male players about Ashes Tower’s Legend; in short, "Marrying Hathaway was like having
two wives."
As for the third change, only some people with very peculiar tastes would be interested.
In short, this legendary witch who always appeared and disappeared unpredictably appeared in this
situation, making Marvin’s plan a lot smoother.
The apprentice wizard slandering Marvin was a fact, and since Hathaway was aware of it, she would
definitely not make a wrong judgement.
This use of the Ninth Month Medal was very worth it!
...
Following the path he remembered, Marvin soon crossed Magore Academy’s largest area and arrived at
the apprentice dorms.
Marvin had once visited Wayne when he was attending school. He still remembered a bit about that.
The apprentice dorms were set up on the hillside. There were six small paths, each path leading to the
entrance of a tunnel.
As long as you displayed proof of your identity at the entrance of a tunnel, a domesticated goblin would
lead the visitor to the needed room.
Soon, Marvin arrived at Wayne’s doorway after being guided by a young goblin.
He knocked on the door, which was then opened by the old butler.
"Young Master Marvin!"
The old butler was shocked.
He didn’t expect Marvin to arrive such a short time after he sent his letter!
"You came alone?" The butler noticed no one behind Marvin.
"Yes, that’s right."

Marvin walked inside, and said with a serious expression, "I want to see Wayne."
"Hold on!"
The old butler pulled him back, his face showing a heavy expression. "Young Master Wayne’s current
situation is very bad."
"Please be prepared."
Marvin nodded.
"He is in the side room." The old butler pointed to a curtain on the side.
Marvin could smell the dense aroma of magic medicine coming from behind the curtain.
He walked in without any hesitation.
Chapter 69: Culprit
"What?"
An angry voice echoed from the inside of the room. It came from a charming blonde youth.
"You said that guy was killed?"

"And the killer is that bastard’s older brother, White River Valley’s Marvin? Isn’t he a waste? Someone
who didn’t even have a battle class?"
He stood in front of a small black clothed man. The latter said in a low voice, "Young Master White,
according to our intelligence, Baron Marvin really didn’t get any battle class."
"Then how did he kill my subordinate along with two fighter followers, under the gazes of countless
people, before the law enforcement team stopped him?"
White looked extremely angry.
He got that guy to take care of that matter, but he didn’t even manage to settle it. Instead he lost his
own life.
That small bastard was already a bother; he didn’t expect that the older brother would be this
troublesome.
"I do not know. Maybe there is something wrong with the information."
The black clothed man bowed once again and apologized, "I hope Young Master can understand; a small
place like White River Valley is too remote and our intelligence network hasn’t been set up there."
"No matter how, it impossible to make a mistake this big!"
White took a deep breath, displaying a pondering expression. "This Marvin isn’t as simple as he looks.
He is shrewder than his brother."
"Being able to kill an apprentice wizard and his followers is a proof that even if this guy’s strength is of
the 1st rank, he is at the peak."
"Decisively using that Ninth Month Medal, it looks like he want to makes this affair big…"
"I have to admit, he is smart. But in front of the Unicorn family, these tricks won’t help him. They will
instead send him to the underworld!"
The black clothed man nodded.
The Ashes Tower is in the middle of getting in touch with the South Wizard Alliance’s arbitration staff. I
guess they will go through a process."
"It’ll be easier to handle the process." White sneered, "The arbiter, the judge, switch them with our
people."
"I’d like to see what trick this Baron Marvin could use!"
"Yes! I’ll take care of it right away!" The black clothed man immediately withdrew.
...
Meanwhile, in a side room next to the dorms.
A dense smell magic medicine filled the atmosphere. There was even some mist in the room.
An incense burner was set up by the bedside, emitting some kind of peculiar smell. It had the effect of
increasing focus.
Marvin silently entered. There was another person apart from the unconscious Wayne lying down on
the bed.
It was a young girl, looking about 11 or 12 years old. She was surprised to see Marvin coming in.
"I’m Wayne’s older brother, White River Valley’s overlord, Marvin."
He introduced himself in a simple manner.
"Ah! Greetings." A hint of shyness could be seen on the girl’s face. "I am Lulu, Wayne’s classmate."
Classmate?
It wasn’t that simple, right?
Marvin speechlessly looked at the girl and the unconscious Wayne. Feinan’s nobles matured very early
in that regard. They usually wanted to experience the forbidden fruit at around 11 or 12 years old.
Wayne was only 9 and already had a girlfriend?
This was too fast.
But with the wizards status being very high, looking for a few women wasn’t very hard. Marvin looked at
this Lulu girl. An apprentice wizard with the potential of an alchemist. But her talent wasn’t high. Thus
progressing any further would be very difficult. Her looks were pretty good, but still not to the point of
attracting upper layer’s wizards.
She stood at Wayne’s bedside, somewhat pale.
"Miss Lulu has stayed to take care of Young Master Wayne after he caught the illness." The old butler’s
explanation arrived just on time.
Marvin nodded and thanked her.
But he soon changed the discussion. "Miss Lulu, you probably exhausted yourself these days. Since I
already arrived, you can go rest as I’ll take care of my younger brother."
After looking blankly for a moment, she glanced at Wayne, reluctant to part with him. Then she nodded
and left.
Only the old butler and Marvin remained in the room. The two looked at each other as the former
seemed somewhat surprised by Marvin’s changes.
That was a kind of spiritual transformation. Even though Anna sent a letter mentioning this, when the
real Marvin was standing in front of him, it felt like an illusion.
The current Marvin was like his grandfather when he was young.
Wise, full of energy and full of determination.
These were essential qualities to be an excellent overlord.
"Young Master Marvin…" The old butler said in a low voice, "You don’t need to be too worried. The
Academy’s teachers were quite angry, they are working hard to look for the culprit."
"I believe they’ll find an answer soon."
Marvin didn’t say anything. Rather, he silently look at Wayne lying down on the bed.
A thick blanket was covering his own younger brother. His pale face looked terrible, his cheeks were
hollow and his hair had started to wilt like a withering tree.
"Hmm?"
Marvin frowned.
He softly opened the blanket. Wayne’s stomach was ice-cold but his heart was still beating vigorously.
"He would wake up three times everyday in the middle of the night due to nightmares, and then keep
crazily vomiting."
"The things he keeps vomiting are… Filthy things," the old butler explained.
"Toads, poisonous snakes and so on. I already explained everything in the letter."
"Wayne’s teacher said it could be the work of a twin snakes follower."
Marvin calmly covered him with the blanket and slowly shook his head. "It’s not a twin snakes follower."
"Ah?" The old butler was somewhat stunned.
"It’s not the work of a twin snakes’ follower. It’s someone copying the twin snakes cult’s tricks."
Marvin’s eyes turned cold.
"This isn’t an ordinary curse. It’s some kind of compound curse."
"On the surface, it looks like the twin snakes cult’s [Hibernation]’s curse. But in fact, under the disguise
of Hibernation, there is one more curse that’s constantly draining Wayne’s vitality."
"He is currently very weak and I have to immediately remove the cause of the curse!"
Marvin firmly readied his two fists, overworking his brain.
Sure enough, it was not the twin snakes’ skill; this was just a pretense, nothing more. Someone else was
behind it.
And it was definitely someone in the Academy.
And someone close to Wayne!
"Hold on…"
Marvin suddenly raised his head.
He seemed to have guessed who!
...
Magore Academy, in a certain meeting room.
"I think I found the origin of Classmate Wayne’s curse." A gloomy voice echoed.
"We have to severely punish this culprit."
"What did you find? The final qualifying round will begin in a week, I’m afraid your apprentice won’t be
able to take part in it," said a sharp voice.
"How come?" The first voice angrily yelled, "Don’t tell me that someone openly framed my disciple,
openly cursed Magore’s apprentice, and everyone standing here aren’t the least bit concerned?"
Everyone was silent.
Finally a voice broke the silence. "Hanzer, since this is your student, you suffered the biggest loss and
you set out."
"But that person should be a student at our affiliated college, if she wishes-"
"If she hands over the antidote to remove the curse, I’ll spare her life," Hanzer firmly said.
...
"Thud thud thud! Thud thud thud" Someone was knocking on the door
The old butler was surprised.
Who would pay a visit at this time?
Following Marvin’s gesture, he opened the door.
A man was dressed in a full set of black clothes and wearing a black hat. It seemed very old fashioned,
but very awe-inspiring.
Peak 2nd-rank wizard.
Marvin guessed in a split second. He didn’t dare to use inspect, as that would simply be an offense to
that wizard. It might anger him.
He estimated from experience.
"Sir Hanzer?" The old butler said surprised.
"This person is?" Hanzer was looking at Marvin in a odd way.
"I am Wayne’s older brother, White River Valley’s overlord, Marvin." He introduced himself once again.
"Greetings. We quickly met when Wayne’s entered the Academy."
Seemingly recalling something, Hanzer’s severe face displayed a slight smile. "And you also dared to kill
at the gate of Magore Academy. You are the first in 300 years."
"Someone wants to frame my younger brother."
"I’ll make them pay the price."
Marvin’s voice was very calm, but exceptionally cold. Even Hanzer, this kind of Master, couldn’t help but
take a second look at him.
This youth seemed somewhat different from last time. When he heard about Marvin killing at the gate,
he thought he was quite hot-headed.
But apparently he wasn’t.
But he didn’t come for this.
Hanzer said, "I already caught the culprit that put Wayne in this state."
"It was his young girlfriend, Lulu, right?" Marvin finished his sentence.
"You knew?" Hanzer choked.
Chapter 70: Blue Morphine

"It’s not the work of the twin snakes cult."
Marvin pointed at Wayne’s thin face and said, "If it was the twin snakes cult, Wayne wouldn’t suffer that
much."
"On the surface it looks like [Hibernation], one of the twin snakes cult’s trademark curses, which makes
the target enter a permanent coma. But hibernation wouldn’t kill someone."
"His heartbeat is also extremely strong, and this isn’t a symptom of hibernation."
A hint of shock passed through Hanzer’s eyes. He couldn’t help but ask, "How do you know?"
"My grandfather was a high level wizard."
Marvin had already prepared his reason. "Before setting off, I read through many books in the study,
learning a lot of knowledge."
"You and Wayne are just as smart, it’s a pity you didn’t have the talent to be a wizard."
Hanzer nodded. "Right, I also felt that some people deliberately imitated the work of the twin snakes
cult."
"But how did you know it was Lulu? You should have just arrived?"
Marvin smiled. "Under the disguise of the hibernation curse is another curse that drains vitality. This
kind of curse needs at least a week of daily contact and constant chanting of the curse incantation."
"Wayne is a little antisocial, so he wouldn’t stay close with many people for a long period of time. Apart
from the old butler, who is left?"
The only person remaining that had daily contacts with him was his little girlfriend, right?
A very logical deduction.
Hanzer shrugged helplessly. "You must be a very capable overlord!"
"Since you are here as well, do you want to join me in visiting the culprit behind Wayne’s situation?"
"This is your right."
...
Magore Academy’s prison.
A young girl was sitting alone on the edge of a fence, looking exceptionally frightened.
This prison was set up on a nine story tall tree. Every branch ended in a wooden prisoner cell, hanging in
mid air.
She was looking at the vast black liquid below.
If she fell down into this black liquid, she would dissolve and not even a bone would remain!
There weren’t many prisoners in the prison because most people that looked for trouble in Magore
Academy would die.
Just as she was looking around, frightened, the prisoner’s cage started moving!
She was scared at first, but she soon reacted. ‘Someone’s is controlling this branch!’
There were two faint silhouettes on a distant platform.
The tall silhouette was chanting an incantation and that branch carrying her began to slowly move.
In the end, the prisoner’s cage landed on the platform.
She saw two people standing in front of her as the cage opened.
"Come out, Miss Lulu," Hanzer said in a low voice.
Lulu timidly walked out from the prisoner’s cage.
"I don’t understand, why did you do this?"
"Who did I offend?"
Lulu displayed an innocent appearance. She looked completely clueless.
"A woman’s acting…" Hanzer surprisingly said before Marvin could say anything.
"I have to say, I am deeply impressed by your acting skills."
As a 2nd rank wizard, Hanzer had a sense of humor that didn’t fit with his outfit.
"As an apprentice alchemist, why would you do this? You’ve been with Wayne for more than half a year,
why curse him? Did you really think we, the teachers, are blind?
Lulu turned silent.
She had already prepared herself for this. But once things really happened, she was still bewildered.
She knew that Hanzer had enough proof since she had already been put in jail.
Anything she said would be useless.
"I love Wayne. Really."
She began to sob. "But, I really couldn’t do anything about it."
"Looking at him everyday was so painful, I also felt like a knife was being twisted in my heart."
"Someone forced me to do this. If I didn’t, I… In short, I would die in a very frightening way."
"I was scared. Thus I did what he said. I didn’t expect it to be this serious."
"I know I’m wrong. I truly didn’t want to put him in this state."
...
The girl’s weeping became more and more mournful. Making people feel pity for her.
But it only gave Marvin the urge to vomit.
Using a pitiful appearance to gain sympathy, trying to come out clean after committing such a crime...
A 11 year old girl could be this shrewd?

This cruel world was truly forcing children to mature early.
"Shut up!" Hanzer strictly interrupted Lulu’s weeping.
"I only want you to do two things. First, tell us who made you do this."
"Second, remove Wayne’s curse!"
"If you do that, I, in the name of Magore Academy, will pardon your behavior!"
Hanzer’s words had an immediate effect.
Lulu immediately stopped weeping. Her eyes displayed a hint of hope, "Really?"
Hanzer glanced at silent Marvin.
"Of course it’s true," Hanzer affirmed.
He only wanted his disciple to recover at the moment. The rest…‘Hmph, the debt will be written down,
no need to worry.’
Lulu stopped weeping and instead began to sort through her thoughts. She slowly said, "Firstly, I actually
don’t know who. Don’t misunderstand, I truly don’t know. About a month ago, I got into gambling… In
the end, the people schemed and I lost a lot. It was a huge amount and once Wayne knew, he said he
would think of a way."
"He was quite good to me, I knew this. But how could he find a way? He was struggling to pay for his
own studies. There was nothing he could do to help me deal with that debt."
"The people I owed money to were very frightening. Their power covered all of Magore Academy. I think
Sir Hanzer might be able to guess."
"I really couldn’t do anything about that debt and these people drove me crazy. In the end, one of the
people in charge gave me an opportunity to settle my debt."
She took a break after saying this.
"It was to curse Wayne?" Marvin asked.
She nodded timidly.
One must admit, even if Lulu’s charm could only be considered above average, her pitiful appearance
could truly make someone sympathize with her.
"Who? The name." Hanzer firmly said.
"[Blue Morphine]... That person’s name is Earl." Lulu said.
"Earl? What kind of name is this. It’s a nickname at most," Hanzer snapped, dissatisfied.
"I already told you everything I know," Lulu said. "Removing Wayne’s curse is also very simple. There is a
box under my bed. Burning it would be enough."
Hanzer and Marvin glanced at each other.
"What’s Blue Morphine?" Marvin asked.
Hanzer stiffened. "An organization in Three Ring Towers. A group made up of children from great wizard
families."
Marvin nodded, no longer saying anything. But he kept in mind this Earl nickname.
Lulu shouldn’t have lied. Since the people behind the scenes wanted to do something like this, they
certainly wouldn’t reveal themselves.
They were ready to use this terrible plan. After all, this was the wizards’ domain and Lulu being
investigated was also a matter of course.
...
"Sir Hanzer…" Lulu looked at him full of hope.
"I love Wayne! If it wasn’t because I was forced and had no way out, I wouldn’t have done something
like this."
Hanzer was disgusted, but he still said, "I, in the name of Magore Academy, pardon your crime for the
time being. If something comes out during the investigation that you didn’t explain beforehand, then
the consequences… Hmph!"
"Thank you Sir!" Lulu was overjoyed at the good news.
But how could she have expected Marvin to suddenly walk toward her.
Hanzer looked distracted, apparently wanting to stop Marvin, but he ultimately didn’t move.
"Magore Academy pardoned you, but White River Valley hasn’t."
"Wayne is White River Valley’s first heir. I am his older brother, and I still haven’t forgiven you."
Marvin’s voice was very calm but it made Lulu very frightened!
"Sir Marvin! I really didn’t do it because I wanted to."
"I really love Wayne! I looked at him suffering like that, and I felt pain as well. For real! I would have
burnt the box a week later, and Wayne would have woken up. They only wanted to make him unable to
compete, that’s all."
"And he also loved me!"
Looking at Marvin getting closer step by step, she started talking incoherently. A magic seal had been
put on her body, so she had no mean to resist.
"You said he loved you?" Marvin leaned to her ear and whispered, "But I don’t think you two go well
together."
The next second, Lulu felt a pain in her stomach!
Marvin had ruthlessly kicked her and the girl fell down from the edge of the platform!
She let out a miserable shriek, before ultimately falling in the black liquid. Her body and bones were
corroded in an instant, only leaving black liquid behind.
That scene was simply too frightening!
However, Marvin didn’t blink once.
"Whoever harms my brother must die," Marvin muttered in a low voice, before turning around.
Hanzer looked at him for a long time and then asked, "Why did you not use a dagger?"
Marvin walked past him and stopped. "Filthy."
Chapter 71: Arbitration
Marvin wasn’t being pretentious.
He really thought that killing this woman with his dagger would dirty his weapon.
She kept on saying that she loved Wayne, yet she had cursed him. Marvin was already restraining
himself by not torturing her to death.
Hanzer shook his head and actually showed a hint of pity. "Maybe I should’ve broke the Alliance’s law
and turned her into a lab specimen."
"..."
Marvin thought he was already ruthless enough. He hadn’t expected this teacher to be even more
ruthless.
But that said, this Sir Hanzer seemed especially protective of Wayne. His disciple suffered such a serious
injury. It would have been weird if he hadn’t been angry.
Wizards have always been lawless. They wouldn’t bow their heads to any power aside from the South
Wizard Alliance.
Hanzer had probably been holding back a lot of anger these days.
Thus, when Marvin wanted to kill Lulu, he did not stop him, but instead subtly encouraged him.
After all, there was no issue with Marvin using his name. Magore Academy pardoned Lulu, but the
victim, Wayne, was someone of White River Valley. Marvin also had the authority to punish Lulu. It’s just
that the priority on this authority came after Magore Academy. After Magore Academy gave up the
authority to take care of her, he naturally had the right to exercise his authority.
This was the advantage of status. As a noble, even a small noble, Marvin had some benefits.
And the Great Calamity would destroy all social order. Marvin would also be a victim.
He couldn’t do anything to prevent the disaster and could only protect his people.
"And Wayne’s curse?" Marvin mentioned.
"I’ll go settle everything," Hanzer replied. "I hope he can still make it to the qualifying round."
A hint of worry could be seen on his face. Wayne’s body suffered such a great injury that even if he
could make it, his strength might be bleak.
In any case, the top priority was still removing his curse.
The two parted outside the prison. Marvin returned to the where Wayne was resting in the dorm.
...
The next morning. The sun slowly rose, illuminating the inside of the room from the window.
From the open window came a morning breeze. The strong magic medicine smell was already quite a lot
weaker.
Wayne, lying down on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.
He was still as pallid as before, but he had already begun to regain consciousness.
The old butler was at his side.
"Young Master Wayne, you wake up at last!" The old butler was somewhat moved.
"Uh?" Wayne shook his head, suddenly saying, "Brother…"
"Brother came."
The old butler looked at Wayne, stunned. "How did you know…"
Wayne looked everywhere but didn’t see Marvin, seeming very disappointed "What about Brother?
Where is he?"
"I clearly saw him arrive."
As it turned out, Wayne wasn’t completely unconscious while cursed. Instead, his consciousness was
wandering. He clearly remembered Marvin’s arrival.
"Young Master Marvin, he…"
"He is now receiving arbitration!" The old butler said.

"What?" Wayne eyes widened.
"He killed someone at Magore Academy’s gates. But fortunately he used the Ninth Month Medal, so
there shouldn’t be any issue," the old butler comforted.
"Ninth Month Medal? Useless!" Wayne was very clear-headed.
Even if he was only 9 years old, due to this vicious environment, he had quite an outstanding line of
thinking.
He immediately shouted, "The power of the family behind White is too great, they probably took over
every arbitration staff!"
"Brother has no chance of success!"
"Where is he now? I’m going!"
As he said that, he immediately crawled up from the bed.
"But your body…"
Hearing what Wayne said, The old butler was startled. He didn’t understand these kinds of things very
well.
"I’m alright! I’m already fine."
Wayne firmly commanded, "Bring me there!"
...
Ashes Tower’s Arbitration Hall hadn’t been used in a long time.
But today, it was filled with wizards coming from all over the Three Ring Towers. They came to see the
event.
Someone openly killed an apprentice at the gate of Magore Academy. This was a quite novel situation.
It was safe to say that that guy should have been screwed.
But no one thought that this young noble named Marvin was in possession of a Ninth Month Medal!
Ninth Month Medal!
This was an honor bestowed by the South Wizard Alliance. Only members of the South Wizard Alliance
who rendered all kinds of meritorious services would be able to receive this reward!
There weren’t that many nobles in the south with that kind of honor. And the reason why it was called
the Ninth Month Medal was because the South Wizard Alliance was established in the Ninth Month.
The owners of the Ninth Month Medal were all famous people.
Of course, there are also a few declining nobles. Such as that Baron Marvin receiving arbitration today.
Apart from wizards, there were a lot of nobles in the audience.
These people happened to be registering their children and some even witnessed the scene of Marvin
killing. They naturally came to take a look.
How is that matter going to end?

No one knew the outcome.
...
Marvin stood alone in the corner of a high platform, as if he was isolated from the world.
The arbitration process was already finished. Now was just the outcome of the discussion of a few
arbiters sent by the South Wizard Alliance.
"There shouldn’t be any issues," Marvin muttered.
When they asked for a witness, the little girl also took the initiative to participate and truthfully
described what she saw.
She also mentioned that Marvin had been previously slandered.
In this situation, it should be quite easy for the arbiters to judge the situation.
But this matter seemed a bit wrong. Those three arbiters had been fiercely arguing all this time.
‘Is it necessary?’ Marvin frowned.
Roughly ten minutes later. One of the arbiters seemed to compromise.
Another one stood and loudly said, "I’ll announce the outcome of the arbitration."
"Baron Marvin openly killed in Magore Academy, furthermore, he killed an apprentice wizard. This is the
highest offense."
"We recommend this matter to not be appraised by us, arbiters, but through a court."
"Thus, the outcome of the arbitration is to follow the next process, a trial for Baron Marvin’s criminal
charges!"
A trial!
These words started an uproar!
This outcome was like convicting Marvin!
There was clearly an issue with those three arbiters.
Everyone, no matter if they were a wizard or a noble, understood something about the details of this
arbitration. With the witness’s substantial testimony, this was still the outcome?
According to the arbitration customs, at most it would end up in an economic penalty for Marvin.
But the outcome was actually to put Marvin on trial!
This meant that Marvin was convicted by the South Wizard Alliance’s court!
"Could it be that this wizard he killed had a huge power behind him?"
"I heard the Unicorn family was involved in this matter."
"I also heard that. This Marvin thought he could run amok with the Ninth Month Medal. The result was
crashing straight into a wall."
"He is screwed."
Everyone was discussing.
...
Marvin stood there, his face sinking.
Someone was playing tricks.
He felt very angry.
But he wasn’t afraid.
A trial?
Hmpf...
He couldn’t help but look at that small girl sitting in the witness stand.
As expected, her face also displayed an angry look.
If she wasn’t there, Marvin might have been anxious as to how he could cleanse himself of the criminal
charge.
But since she was there, there shouldn’t be any issue.
He requested for an arbitration from the South Wizard Alliance. These arbiters have probably been
replaced.
As for the court, it would be the Ashes Tower’s.

The trial would be judged and he had the Ashes Tower Master on his side, so Marvin wasn’t really afraid.
At this time, a shout could be heard not far away, "Brother!"
Marvin was stunned. He noticed a person walking over with the help of the old butler.
‘That kid woke up this quickly?’
A smile appeared on Marvin’s face.
The scene stirred the audience.
They apparently knew of Wayne’s affair, since Marvin had come to the Three Ring Towers because of
Wayne. Otherwise he wouldn’t have had a reason to leave his territory.
Wayne was pale and his lips were even paler.
He ground his teeth and arrived in front of Marvin.
Seeing Wayne, Hanzer also couldn’t stay seated, and quickly appeared at Wayne’s side. "You need to
rest. We will take care of Baron Marvin’s matter."
"I want to see my elder brother," Wayne firmly said.
Hanzer helplessly stepped aside.
"Kid, I killed your girlfriend. Don’t you hate me?"

Marvin joked.
Wayne saw Marvin standing alone on the stage, about to receive a trial. His eyes immediately reddened.
"Don’t cry. Remember, You are a man." Marvin’s voice was a bit strict.
"I understand, Brother." Wayne ground his teeth.
He stood there like this, looking at Marvin.
Everyone was somewhat moved. This pair of brothers’ situation was very tough.
Marvin looked Wayne in the eyes slowly and solemnly said:
"Look for a place to sit. You need to rest properly."
"I am fine."
"Relax, I’m here, no one will harm you!"
‘I’m here, no one will harm you.’
‘I swear by my daggers.’
This was an oath pledged from the bottom of his heart.

Chapter 72: Competing!
With Hanzer helping him, Wayne looked for a place to sit.
His body was currently very weak, and it would be very easy to fall ill.
But he was full of vitality because his older brother had come.
Even if the previous Marvin was a bit too kindhearted, to the point of being timid, in Wayne’s eyes, he
would forever be that almighty older brother.
The two brothers cared for each other.
According to the Wizards Alliance’s rules, Marvin was merely an acting overlord, nothing more.
White River Valley’s true overlord ought to be an adult Wayne.
Because he was a wizard. Even if he was the younger brother, his wizard inheritance made his right of
inheritance greater than Marvin’s.
It’s safe to say that the two brothers had a conflict of interest. But they apparently didn’t seem to mind
this part.
They only cared about each other.
This was true brotherhood.

...
After the arbiter announced the results of the arbitration, he consciously left.
Next would be Ashes Tower court taking over this event.
The audience was full of energy.
They originally came here for an arbitration, but they hadn’t expected to even be able to see a trial.
It might be difficult for this pitiful Baron Marvin to avoid imprisonment.
The South Wizard Alliance’s rule was very harsh. A trial was different from an arbitration and Marvin
didn’t even have the right to defend himself.
The outcome would be decided by a judge.
The Ashes Tower had three judges all year round. But two among them had something to do and
couldn’t come.
The one coming today was an old man with a grizzled beard.
He was a 1st rank wizard with limited aptitudes. He probably didn’t have any hope to advance in his
lifetime.
But with the help of a powerful family or clan, getting a relatively useful position was still good enough.
A judge for example.
The judge pretended to read through the summary of the incident.

Then, he feigned thinking for a while.
Everyone patiently waited for the outcome of the trial.
Marvin sneered while looking at that old man putting on an act.
‘This guy had already decided the result of the trial, hadn’t he?’
‘An execution is impossible. That’s too excessive, I guess it would be imprisonment. But once in prison,
with their family’s strength, killing me wouldn’t be hard, right?’
‘This old man’s acting skills are really bad, the folder is upside-down… And his expressions are too
exaggerated.’
Just as he was ridiculing him in his mind, the old man suddenly said in a loud voice.
"Cough cough. I’ll now announce the outcome of the trial."
"Regretfully, because the other two judges had something important to do, I’ll be the sole judge for this
trial."
"Baron Marvin openly provoked Ashes Tower, this is a serious violation of the wizards protection rule of
the South Wizard Alliance."
"My verdict: Three years of imprisonment."
When the verdict came out, the audience burst into an uproar.
Some nobles fighting for justice roared, "Three years imprisonment? Damnit, he was slandered first. He
is innocent and should be released but you actually imprison him for three years?"
"Shameless!"
"That person of the Unicorn family is way too shameless, isn’t he?"
There were also a few members of some great wizard families. They mocked and ridiculed this.
They weren’t sympathizing with Marvin, they just seized the opportunity to speak up and give a blow to
a competitor.
As for those average nobles, they actually felt sad about this.
What if Marvin’s situation happened to them one day?
If someone slandered you and said you were impersonating a noble, could retaliation be impossible?
Marvin was still the owner of the Ninth Month Medal! This couldn’t save him?
But regardless of how angry everyone was toward this injustice, the verdict had already came out.
Marvin would be imprisoned for three years.
...
In a corner, Wayne suddenly stood up.
Even if he was young, he also knew Unicorn’s tricks. If Marvin went to prison, he would surely face
extreme danger!
They definitely wouldn’t forgive his brother that easily.
"Don’t be agitated." Hanzer dragged Wayne back to his seat. "I noticed that Marvin doesn’t seem
worried at all."
"He looks awfully calm."
"Could he still have something?"
Wayne was stunned; Hanzer’s words weren’t wrong. His older brother really looked very calm.
It was as if he didn’t care about going to jail!
How come?
...
After Marvin heard the verdict, he faintly smiled.
‘As expected.’
‘The Unicorn family? Vicious and merciless, indeed. This is like driving us brothers into a dead end.’
‘You are still sitting?’
He silently looked at the small girl sitting in the witness stand.

The latter’s expression had already turned awfully calm.
It looked like she had no feelings.
But Marvin could still feel her anger.
‘I have to say, my luck is really good.’
‘If I hadn’t met her, I would have truly been fucked,’ He thought.
At this time, the judge said, "The verdict has already been announced. Law enforcers, please lock up
Marvin…"
At this instant, his sentence was interrupted!
It was naturally a young voice. "This verdict is invalid."
Even though that voice was very gentle, it suddenly echoed in everyone’s mind.
The judge was stunned.
He looked at that young girl sitting on the witness stand and lightly smiled. "Young girl, this is not a
decision you can make."
As Ashes Tower’s Master, only a few people knew Hathaway’s three shapes. And this witch hadn’t
shown her face in public for a very long time.
People said she was in seclusion, attacking the legendary threshold.

Who would have thought that this small girl was one of the three big shots of the Three Ring Towers!
The young girl raised her head, coldly watching that old man.
"I said, this verdict is invalid."
This time, her voice rose an octave, turning extremely loud!
Everyone looked at her, startled!
What happened to this girl? Did she lose her mind? A witness giving order to a judge?
"Where did this little girl come from? So adorable…"
"It looks like a witness. I guess she is very dissatisfied with this verdict. She is too young."
"But she seems very sensible. I don’t know which family she came from, but I guess she also came to
enroll."
Everyone was discussing.
But there was a small number of people that were stunned.
They already began to look at the judge with pity.
Marvin included.
His expression was still as calm as before, but he had already started crazily laughing in his mind.
‘This idiot actually told the Ashes Tower’s Master that she couldn’t make a decision in her territory?’
This would surely make Hathaway mad?
If Hathaway had originally joined for the fun, just casually participating, now, this half-legend had been
completely angered by that Unicorn family’s subordinate.
...
"Don’t look for troubles!"
The old man still hadn’t reacted. He then said strictly, "Law enforcers! Bring this child away."
But no one paid attention to him.
The law enforcers had suddenly received a notice from the Ashes Tower’s Master!
They were shocked. It has been a very long time since Dame Hathaway gave them a direct order.
This actually made them very shocked.
They didn’t dare to move!
"Law enforcers?!" The old man was furious, "Enforcers?"
The audience was looking at each other in dismay, not clear as to what happened.
Marvin almost burst out laughing, but managed to endure.

The small girl’s body suddenly levitated, both eyes turning crimson.
"Unicorn family’s subordinate, are you a pig?"
Just as she finished talking, a "Thump" echoed, and the judge turned into a pig!
It blankly walked in circle in the high platform, embarrassed and anxious.
Everyone laughed heartily.
‘Instant Shapeshift!’
Marvin squinted, recognizing Hathaway’s spell.
"You can shut up," the small girl coldly said.
"A Unicorn’s subordinate, fuckin telling me to know my place!"
"If there is a next time, we’ll turn all your people into pigs!"
"This is the Three Ring Towers, not your Crystal Palace!"
After saying this, her looks suddenly changed, turning into a blonde woman in her twenties!
"Dame Hathaway!"
Everyone exclaimed in alarm. Ashes Tower’s wizards kneeled down one after the other, displaying a
humble expression.
Hanzer was also completely stunned. He pulled Wayne to salute.
Only Marvin was left standing in the Arbitration Hall.
"I declare Baron Marvin Innocent."
Hathaway coldly said.
She then opened a door and left the place.
Leaving everyone in the Arbitration Hall dismayed.
...
"I didn’t expect Dame Hathaway to be the witness!"
In Wayne’s room, Hanzer was closely watching Marvin. "You must have known something."
Marvin stretched, replying, "I only have good luck."
Hanzer’s face showed that he clearly didn’t believe that.
Marvin changed the topic. "Even if Wayne’s body has been recovering very fast, isn’t that competition
about to start?"
"There is nothing to be done about it. I reckon we can only give up," Hanzer said with regret, looking at
his own disciple.
The competition would start in three days. At that time, Wayne would at most be able to use a few
magic tricks. 1st circle spells would be unlikely.
He wouldn’t let his own disciple throw his life away.
Marvin looked at Wayne and said in a resolute tone:
"I heard every wizard can bring along one follower."
"In that case, let me use your follower status to compete."
Chapter 73: Battle of the Holy Grail
The Battle of the Holy Grail came from an ancient story.
Feinan was originally surrounded by primal chaos. Great amounts of magic power surrounded various
regions of the world, and the chaos magic turned people with low willpower crazy. They would fight
each other tooth and nail.
This was a chaotic land.
Then, the Wizard God Lance arrived. He made a Holy Grail and used it to absorb magic power all over
the world.
In less than a millennium, Lance absorbed all the parts of Feinan’s [Source of Magic] scattered in various
regions and created the Universe Magic Pool with it.
He hid the Holy Grail in the depths of the Universe Magic Pool. The one who got the Holy Grail would be
able to control Feinan’s Source of Magic and dominate the entire world!
A lot of people had been constantly coveting this Holy Grail and tried to enter the Universe Magic Pool
to look for it, only to come up empty handed.
The Holy Grail ultimately turned into a tale. The symbol of wizards’ supreme authority.¹
In the Three Ring Towers, the Battle of the Holy Grail was the symbol of the cooperation and
competition between the three wizard towers.
The Battle of the Holy Grail was split into two categories: the best apprentices of the Academies and the
best 2nd rank wizards.
The winner would be able to get an enchanted item as a reward, an enchanted Holy Grail.
The enchanted Holy Grail’s uses were endless. It was a very powerful magic item and also the
crystallization of the knowledge of wizard craftsmen.
The Battle for the Holy Grail would take place every 5 years, so the timing could be considered very
good.
And Wayne being able to fight his way through to enter the last round of the apprentice selection
tournament was not easy.
Marvin didn’t wish for him to stop there. Moreover, he had been coveting that enchanted Holy Grail for
quite a long time.
This thing was very useful.
Thus, he decided to use Wayne’s follower spot to take part in the competition.
Everyone was opposed to this decision.
But they couldn’t do anything about it.
Marvin’s attitude was unyielding, and he also displayed outstanding strength. As such, Hanzer couldn’t
be uncompromising.
The old butler was the most astonished. When he left White River Valley, Marvin was just an ordinary
noble.
Marvin was now surprisingly able to take part in battle.
‘How much did Young Master Marvin change in that time!’
And Wayne actually seemed exceptionally excited.
He had always trusted Marvin. Since his older brother said he would take part in the competition, he
would take part in the competition!
‘Brother said he could win, that mean he would definitely be able to win.’
The only concern was...
"Using a follower’s identity, won’t you feel wronged? Brother?" Wayne asked.
"I won’t." Marvin shook his head. "As long as I can win, I won’t bother about these small things."
"That’s good." Wayne, who was still lying down to recover, nodded.
"You only need to rest now."
"Listen to Sir Hanzer. Tomorrow we will get the notification of the final qualifying round. Let’s wait and
see," Marvin said.
...
In another room in Magore Academy dorms.
"Why did Dame Hathaway suddenly appear? And she became Marvin’s witness??"
"How could there be such a coincidence? Could it be a plot targeting my family? Which clan is
responsible?"
"Not likely, no one is able to accurately grasp a legendary wizard’s thoughts. Is it really a fluke?"
White was walking in his room, somewhat impatient.
After the end of the trial, every member of the Unicorn family working in the Ashes Tower received a
personal warning from Hathaway herself.
This was the Ashes Tower, this was Hathaway’s domain, not the Unicorn clan headquarters!
As for that pitiful judge, he was taken away after having been transformed into a pig.
A Half-Legend wizard’s shapeshifting spell… Who knew how long it would last?
Nevermind this.
The important part was that this event made the upper echelon of the clan very dissatisfied about
White.
His father even sent a letter to scold him!
He was only the thirteenth successor of the Unicorn clan! Although there were numerous heirs, he was
relatively outstanding. He reached peak of 1st rank wizard at only 13 years old. If nothing unexpected
happened, he would advance to a 2nd rank wizard by the end of next summer!
However, he definitely couldn’t act on behalf of the Unicorn clan. What he did had definitely harmed the
benefits the Unicorn clan received from the Three Ring Towers.
Hathaway’s fury was directed at their whole family.
This made White very gloomy!
How did it suddenly became something like this?
Could that little bastard really be his nemesis?
"Sir, don’t be worried," The black clothed man coldly reassured. "As far as I know, even if that Wayne’s
curse was removed, his body hasn’t recovered."
"He’ll definitely be unable to participate in the final round."
"Sir must quickly prepare for the Battle of the Holy Grail."
White slowly stopped and nodded. "You are right, we need to calm down now."
"Maybe Dame Hathaway sent people to watch us."

"Even if the outcome is not as great as I expected, I still got what I wanted."
...
The next day.
Hanzer brought the notice about the final round of the selection tournament.
"Forest zone?"
"For real?"
Marvin looked at the notification and couldn’t help but smile, stunned.
Hanzer was also at loss. "The Battle of the Holy Grail had always been conducted in a snow mountain."
"Thus, everyone had always prepared for such… But this time, an order apparently came from higher-
ups to change it to a forest…"
From above?
Wayne and Hanzer both looked at Marvin. Marvin was even more stunned.
Who else is above Magore Academy? It’s obviously the Half-Legend Dame Hathaway.
It was her idea?

Hanzer suspiciously looked at Marvin. "Mister Marvin, Wayne is my favorite disciple. I think you don’t
need to hide too much from me."
"If you really have something to do with that higher-up… Some relationship. Everything would make
sense."
Marvin forced a smile; Hanzer didn’t randomly say that.
Marvin was a ranger. It would be normal in the snow, but in the forest, he would simply be like a fish in
water.
After their side signed up yesterday, the terrain was immediately changed to a forest. This made it quite
difficult for people not to harbor suspicions.
Now, a few high level teachers from Magore Academy were secretly communicating, guessing about
Marvin and Hathaway’s relationship.
They felt that they had underestimated this White River Valley’s baron. This guy was actually close to
the Ashes Tower’s Master.
As for the proof?
Sticking out for Marvin in the Arbitration Hall, forcefully changing the rule to the greatest extent to help
Marvin. Still not enough?
Marvin also didn’t know what to say.
He was really not too familiar with Hathaway. Even though he had heard of her through a few quests, he
had only heard a bit about her character.
Eccentric, but detesting evil. Like Anthony, she was one of the few wizards who took care of the ordinary
people.
‘She wouldn’t really change the rules for me, right?’
‘What does this mean?’
He felt a little apprehensive.
But in any case, the forest terrain was the best news for the two brothers.
In the competition in two days, there should be many people watching the match.
...
"What? They’ll actually participate?"
White looked at the document in his hands and almost jumped from his chair!
Furthermore, it wasn’t the previously decided snow mountain area, but they’d actually changed it to the
forest area.
What does this mean in the end?
Who could guess the Dame’s thoughts.
"Competing is not an issue." Fierceness could be seen on White’s face. "I heard his older brother would
replace his previous follower and participate in the competition."
"The two brothers will fight together, so I just have to kill them!"
The black clothed man said in a low voice. "Sir, you still have to be somewhat careful and make sufficient
preparations. I have a feeling that this Baron Marvin has some tricks."
"Only a country bumpkin who can play around with two curved daggers, what else could he do?"
White sneered, "This is a world ruled by wizards."
...
Ashes’ Tower highest floor.
A young girl was lazily lying down on a sofa.
A parrot flew in and stopped on her snow white ankle.
"Everything has been settled?" Hathaway quietly asked.
The parrot answered, "The notice has already been sent. Forest area, and the competition will be the
day after tomorrow."
"I’m not sure why you suddenly asked for this."
"Was it just because that boy saw through your identity?"
Hathaway stretched, displaying snow white skin through her pajamas.
She snapped her finger, seemingly bored, turning into a 6 years old girl.
"Is that not enough?"

"That youth named Marvin is fun. His younger brother would at most be an outstanding wizard."
"But Marvin himself might become a Legend!"
"It hasn’t been lively in a long time. I hope this Marvin would give me a nice surprise. Fighting a wizard
and a guardian in a forest would still be very difficult.
1- A/N - If you are interested in the Wizard God Lance, you can take a look at Coconut’s previous work,
"Headshot Wizard"
T/N - I don’t think anyone is translating this right now, but I know some of you like to read raws, so if
you are interested. "爆头巫师"
T/N - Guardian (shield-bearer) is different from Guardian Knight (Church’s protectors). Class name
suggestions are welcomed.
Chapter 74: Waiting for an Opportunity
The final stage of Magore Academy’s Battle of the Holy Grail was about to officially start.
This time, the competition attracted a lot of people from the neighbouring Three Ring Towers.
After all, it was the period for new student registration, so lots of southern nobles were staying in the
surroundings. And stories of Marvin killing in Magore Academy, followed by what happened in the
Arbitration Hall, had already spread throughout the Three Ring Towers’ surroundings.
Hearing that Marvin wanted to use the follower spot to participate with his brother, everyone suddenly
got interested.
White River Valley was an unfamiliar name. A small place in the countryside actually came out with such
a pair of brothers?
Most people hadn’t expected this.
For this reason, they were especially curious. Dame Hathaway showing her face also covered Marvin in
another layer of mystery.
It seemed like this little baron’s origin wasn’t insignificant.
And their opponent, Unicorn clan’s Young Master White, didn’t meet any problems on his path to the
final qualifying round.
Most people thought White would end up victorious.
After all, in this contest between wizards, just one Marvin would be unable to change anything.
And although Marvin’s younger brother, the kid known as Wayne, was apparently very talented, he had
barely recovered from the curse. His casting ability was close to none.
He definitely couldn’t use much strength in this match, and might instead even become a liability.
Insisting in taking part in the competition in this situation undoubtedly made a lot of people puzzled.
However, most people came for entertainment.

They wanted to see that Baron Marvin who had just arrived at the Three Ring Towers and then became
the center of attention by repeatedly shocking people. They wanted to know what else he could do!
Thus, on the day of the match, the audience had completely filled the seats of Ashes Tower’s third magic
practice field.
...
"This is your plan? A one versus two?"
In the contestant room, Hanzer anxiously looked at Marvin after listening to his plan.
He didn’t worry about Wayne, because according to Marvin’s plan he wouldn’t need to appear on stage
.
Even if he said he would fight as Wayne’s follower, he had never once thought of letting his recovering
brother get on stage.
He would inevitably fight alone this time.
He knew he could do it.
If it was the normal tournament terrain, Marvin might have a headache. But since it was in the forest,
Marvin had great confidence.
Level 5 Ranger, with a Ruler of the Night’s experience. This should be enough to teach a lesson to two
1st rank class holders, even if one of them had the current strongest class, wizard.
"White is a level 5 wizard, his follower is a level 5 guardian. You have no way to get near them!"
Hanzer shook his head. "Even if it’s a complex terrain, White must have made some preparations, and
detection type spells are the counter to your rogue class."
"I’ll wait for an opportunity."
Marvin also knew that a guardian along with a prepared wizard would be very troublesome.
A big shield combined with a big cannon was simply unequalled.
But how could they know the result without trying?
...
Ten minutes later, the competition officially started. With a signal from a staff member, Marvin walked
on the contestant path, alone.
Wayne stayed behind in the contestant’s corner. There was some worry in his eyes, but he still fully
trusted Marvin.
Since his older brother said he was quite confident, he must trust him.
His older brother had previously told him that the only thing he could do now was get better more
quickly.
If Marvin won this round, he had to recover to his peak for the next Battle of the Holy Grail. This way, he
would be able to fight with those powerhouses from the other two academies.
After all, the Battle of the Holy Grail’s terrain was the snow mountain, unlike this forest terrain which
was favorable to Marvin.
...
Marvin walked down the contestant path and went through a sliding door.
In front of him was a vast and obscure forest.
In front of him was a sheepskin scroll on top of a stone.
The rules of the current round were written on the scroll.
The rules were simple. Both sides started on opposite ends, North and South. A golden Holy Grail was
put in the middle of the forest. It could be found by following the map.
To win, you just had to get the Holy Grail and reach a set location.
The location was on the western edge of the forest.
Both sides had a scroll with a map of the forest. There was a red point on the map, marking the Holy
Grail’s location.
Once someone grabbed the Holy Grail and started moving, they would also be seen on the scroll.
‘Looks like my side is a bit closer…’
‘A guardian’s running speed isn’t fast. Even with haste, he still wouldn’t be as fast as me, and the same
applies for the wizard. They should be aware of this.’
‘Thus, they’ll probably give up on the Holy Grail and wait at the set location instead,’ Marvin calmly
analyzed.
This was a very decent plan. Marvin was a ranger after all, so his speed would be very fast in a forest.
But if they waited at the set location, Marvin would find it quite difficult to carry the Holy Grail there
while being attacked by two people.
It needed to be placed in a very small circle.
‘In any case, I’ll first get the Holy Grail and think about the rest later.’
Marvin no longer hesitated and put away the scroll before rushing toward the depths of the forest.
...
"I reckon we shouldn’t be as fast as him."
"According to the information, the other side is a level 5 ranger. They might split up, letting the ranger
grab the Holy Grail first while that Wayne starts going to the set location."
On the other side, White was muttering while looking at the scroll.
A tall man was standing behind him, wearing full body armor and holding a very large shield.
This was a level 5 guardian. Not much firepower but outstanding defense. It was usually said that
guardians are rogues’ nemesis.
An ordinary thief who wanted to break through a guardian’s defense was simply a lunatic!
Even a ranger with a fierce attack would have a headache.
Maybe even Marvin’s curved daggers’ slashes couldn’t break the other side’s armor.
"We are going to the set location first to wait for them!" White Firmly ordered.
He immediately used haste on the guardian and himself and the two quickly headed west.
...
A shadow kept moving between trees.
Marvin was like a fish in water in the forest. His perception had also risen slightly. Although this kind of
increase was very faint and based on the situation, Marvin could still clearly feel himself becoming
sharper.
In this forest, the two men weren’t the only threats.
There were still quite a lot of beasts and monsters. However, most of them were at the 1st rank.
Ranger abilities could let him easily avoid all kinds of monsters.
On the way, he avoided at least three monsters with strength similar to his. He wouldn’t be able to do
this in the snow mountain!
‘The location of the Holy Grail is ahead.’
After going around a pine tree, the area in front of him turned out to be a large open space.
A stone platform was standing in the middle of the open area.
Marvin squinted. He examined the place and found no traps.

‘There doesn’t seem to be anything to the north.’
‘Seems like they really went straight to the set location to wait for me.’
Marvin took the Holy Grail and put it in his pouch. It was a gold colored cup, the size of a little bell.
He took a look at his surroundings, suddenly displaying a smile on his face.
‘Waiting for an opportunity?’
‘Let’s see who has more patience.’
A bold plan suddenly took shape in Marvin’s mind!
...
"The Holy Grail is on the move, Sir!"
"His speed is very fast, but we should be able to get to the set location first," The guardian reported.
"Good, we are speeding up!" White grimly said.
A moment later, the guardian that was in charge of looking at the map regularly suddenly shouted, "Sir!
Wait!"
"It stopped moving!"

"What?" White was surprised. They had shared the work. He had to regularly use a detection spell.
Fortunately he carried enough uncommon detection items.
The guardian was in charge of checking the map.
"Look." The guardian pointed at the map. "It suddenly stopped moving."
"And based on the map, he seems to be not too far from us!"
‘Uh?’ White was confused
He felt a hint of a scheme.
But the other side shouldn’t know his location?
Being this close, this was an opportunity!
"He might be resting."
"Regardless, we should go and see!"
White firmly said.
Chapter 75: Vicious Marvin

The two cautiously walked toward the Holy Grail’s location.
They stayed focused and kept a pace that was neither too fast nor too slow.
They weren’t idiots; this might be Marvin’s trap, all calculated.
They arrived in front of a bush without meeting any dangers on the way.
This kind of situation made them feel that something was wrong.
"According to the map, that Holy Grail should be hidden in front of us."
The guardian took a look at the map before closing it and firmly holding his shield.
"Hiding in the bush?" White sneered.
He naturally knew of the signature ranger skill, Hide.
But he still needed to use detection to make sure!
He didn’t move and used a magic ring!
[Detect Life]!
The next instant, an extremely small red dot appeared in his sight.
This meant that there was one living creature in the bush that could threaten them!
‘It should be that level 5 ranger.’
"He shouldn’t have guessed that we were in the surroundings. A rest is indeed required after such a long
run.
"This is such a great opportunity to kill him first, and then we can kill his brother!" White showed a hint
of a cruel smile.
He then took out a magic staff and began chanting!
1st-circle spell, Hand of the Fire God!
Thick smoke spread out as the raging fire ignited the bush, spreading quickly. A fire spell indeed.
White coldly watched the bush. ‘That kind of conflagration is enough to force him out, right?’
The killing would then follow.
He knew that there were a lot of people watching the match through special magic screens.
His method might be a bit cruel, but he didn’t care.
He had been holding back his anger these past few days. He must kill these brothers to vent!
But he soon felt that something was wrong.
Why was there no reaction after the bush caught on fire?
‘There is an issue?’ White reacted extremely quickly, suddenly taking a step back.
The guardian’s timing was extremely on point. He directly rushed forward.
At this time, the earth slightly trembled, and a sharp shriek could be heard from the bush!
"Fuck!" White cursed.
A huge head could be seen rushing out of the fire, its long tongue lashing about!.
...
The audience was in absolute silence.
In fact, they had started scolding him in their hearts when Marvin started his plan!
This Baron Marvin was very vicious, wasn’t he?
He had actually tied the Holy Grail to a rabbit, and then thrown that pitiful rabbit to a huge monster!
Specifically, a very large boa resting in a bush by the waterside!
When he found it, his brain immediately thought of this plan.
Waiting for an opportunity? Impossible.
White had overlooked this, or maybe this was because he didn’t have any better choice; they were
slower after all! As long as the Holy Grail was in Marvin’s hand, he had the initiative.
Marvin fully making use of this initiative was the same as waiting for an opportunity!
After the boa had woken and swallowed the rabbit, he lazily laid down in the bush.
This beast looked a bit sleepy.
And when White and his man rushed, Marvin had already hidden himself.
‘Whether it’s detect life or another detection spell, they would all detect on the same plane, at the same
height as the caster!’
‘However, 2nd rank spells could do a spatial scan. Unfortunately for him, he hadn’t ranked up yet!’
Marvin calmly watched from above.
He was now hiding on the highest branch of a big tree, with the help of his Hide skill.
White hadn’t noticed that Marvin had in fact hidden himself above his own head!
This was the second mistake. This mistake was especially deadly.
He might not have any more time to pay attention to this because of the large forest boa rushing toward
them.
The large forest boa was very fast!
It weighed at least 5 tons!
Thus, even if it was only a 1st rank monster, with its build and his speed, the impact wouldn’t be
something an ordinary class holder would be able to take on.
But a guardian could!
...
"We kill it!" White bellowed.
He knew he had fallen into a trap, but there was nothing he could do about it.
They had already angered this large forest boa by putting his resting place on fire. It was definitely
angry, and probably nearly crazy with fury.
He also didn’t know how Marvin hid the Holy Grail in the large forest boa’s belly!
He was sure Marvin was in the vicinity, waiting for a chance to attack!
But they had no other way. They had to take care of the large forest boa first!
"I’ll block it!" The guardian firmly said.
He then erected his shield and shouted.
[Iron Bastion¹]!
1st rank guardian’s most powerful skill!
His whole body seemed to turn into a fort, and a weird light emerged on his shield!
"Bang!"
The large forest boa’s head ruthlessly knocked into the guardian’s shield.
"Ahah!"
The shield was slightly bent.
‘Good shield,’ Marvin thought, surprised.
Worthy of someone from the Unicorn clan, truly wealthy. This shield’s quality was actually very good. If
it was an adventurer’s, it would have broken down from the boa’s charge!
Despite this, it was still hard to take for the guardian. He stumbled back two steps, the arm holding the
shield apparently going limp.
‘A fracture.’ Marvin noticed the weak point.
‘It’s about time.’
...
Ssss!
After being blocked by the guardian’s Iron Bastion, the forest boa was also a little stunned.
It flicked its tongue, about to launch its second attack.
But at this time, a very accurate Ray of Frost ruthlessly pierced the boa’s forked tongue!
Tiny holes appeared on the large boa’s tongue. But that wasn’t all; its tongue began freezing, before it
was finally covered in a layer of frost!
It painfully moved in circle, apparently losing its sense of direction!
The guardian let out a sigh of relief while White was coldly looking at that large forest boa.
He was the 13th heir of the Unicorn clan. He wasn’t a fool!
As long as it was still of the first rank, a snake’s tongue was the most important organ as it was used to
perceive the surroundings.
It would lock onto an enemy by sensing the changes in temperature and odor.
Only upon reaching 2nd rank would infrared vision or spiritual awareness skills be gained. A powerful
large boa at first rank would completely lose its sense of direction once its tongue was frozen!
...
The audience couldn’t help but have a whole new level of respect for White when they saw this scene.
This boy was very smart. His ability to adapt to the unexpected was very worthy of praise.
But they then instantly began to worry about this Unicorn clan’s heir!
Because that vicious Marvin was about to make his move!
...
White’s critical hit made the large forest boa lose its sense of direction. At that instant, the guardian let
out a sigh of relief.
But in that split second, Marvin made his move.
He directly jumped from the top of the tree!
The audience was startled. Jumping from this height, even if he didn’t die, he would still surely break his
legs!
Only those with excellent eyesight noticed the rope tied to Marvin’s body!
Wishful Rope!
Marvin’s body fell at great speed, without making a sound. He fell in an instant, dropping behind the
guardian!
His jump was extremely accurate. White’s eyes widened, caught unprepared!
He hadn’t expected Marvin to appear like this.
When he noticed Marvin, it was already too late.
The guardian only had one weak point and it was the back of the neck.
He had unknowingly revealed exposed the back of his neck earlier when he was withstanding the large
forest boa’s attack.
Once the effects of the Iron Bastion wore off, he became somewhat weak.
This was a big flaw. Marvin instantly made a decision when he noticed that and then made his move.
This required the ability to grasp the opportunity and decisively act!
Fang unsheathed! A cold ray of light!
"Slash!"
This slash directly cut the back of the guardian’s neck!
"Die!" White shouted.
He aimed his magic staff at Marvin.
However, not waiting for Marvin to land, the wishful rope suddenly began to shrink. As he chanted the
incantation, he was brought back to the top of the tree in an instant.
The top of the tree was out of range of magic spells.
White angrily stomped his feet, eyes wide from anger.
The guardian collapsed. He was wearing a stunned expression under his helmet.
He didn’t even know how he died!
Up till now, Marvin had only used his daggers once.
...
The audience was speechless. This move was too exquisite. It didn’t look like a move a 14 year old could
make.
It would be too far-fetched to call it a lucky strike.
The guardian died, only White was left.
After Marvin returned to the top of the tree, he untied the rope and made some nimble jumps between
trees, hidden from White’s view.
The large forest boa was still moving in circles.
The fight was not over.
White calmed down.
T/N - Boo Boo Doo De Doo. :D
Chapter 76: Flesh Removal
The fight really wasn’t over.
White was still alive and the Holy Grail was still inside the stomach of that large forest boa. Marvin
couldn’t leave.
He had planned on getting rid of both White and his guardian earlier.
But White’s abilities exceeded Marvin’s predictions.
Not all wizards were wastes that only knew how to study spells. Obviously, White was able to reach the
level of having real aptitude.
He displayed very impressive abilities in front of the large forest boa. If not for that accurate Ray of
Frost, he might have already died.
Indeed, Marvin originally wanted to kill the wizard while they were fighting the boa, making it easier to
kill the guardian.
But the large forest boa lost its sense of direction after getting hit, forcing Marvin to find another way.
So he just killed one first, and went on from there.
It was now a one versus one.
Marvin hid in the shadow of a pine tree, coldly watching White through a small hole between the
leaves..
The other side had retreated a bit but hadn’t left.
He was still thinking about the Holy Grail in the large forest boa’s stomach. As long as he got ahold of the
Holy Grail, Marvin would have no hope of winning.
‘He wants to lure me by playing mind games?’ Marvin thought.
White was also cunning. He didn’t feel disheartened or angry due to the guardian’s death. He had
quickly calmed down.
He watched the crazy forest boa, ready to mortally wound it at any time.
Even if the large forest boa was fierce, it was a monster, nothing more. White had many ways to take
care of it.
The reason he hadn’t done anything yet was because he was still afraid of Marvin mounting a sneak
attack at any time.
This was a psychological battle.
White’s detection spells were almost all used up, and he didn’t dare to gamble. What if Marvin was
hiding on top of a tree again?
That was just wasting magic power.
‘This damned forest zone!’ White scolded inwardly.
The advantage of a ranger in a forest area was too great, especially for someone with experience like
Marvin.
He could come and go like the wind while wizards and guardians couldn’t.
...
Ten minutes later, the large forest boa stopped running amok. Its tongue broke free from the frost.
It helplessly laid down on the ground, slowly squirming.
Marvin squinted. ‘About to attack?’

Sure enough, White no longer hesitated.
He quickly dashed forward and stopped in the a relatively spacious zone!
In this zone, even if Marvin wanted to sneak attack, White would quickly notice him.
His magic staff aimed at that large forest boa. He began to chant a spell in a loud voice!
His magic staff was different; the tip was twisted and ended in a Unicorn’s family emblem.
‘Not a 1st circle spell!’ Marvin shivered!
A 1st circle spell didn’t have such a long casting time!
It was that magic staff!
It was a spell attached to the magic staff.
‘Worthy of an influential clan. Rich and overbearing indeed.’ Marvin thought. White’s spell wasn’t
something he was capable of himself. It was actually activating a spell attached to his magic staff.
This way of chanting looked like the Paladin (Guardian Knight) activating the enchanted Divine spells on
his sword.
White didn’t need 2nd rank strength to use the 2nd circle spell!
Soon, a blood-like scarlet ray shot from the tip of White’s magic staff. It completely covered the large
forest boa!
2nd circle spell [Flesh Removal]!
This was a very cruel spell. It could forcefully remove the flesh of an animal. Even a sturdy monster hit
by this spell would still die painfully.
The large forest boa was but a mere 1st rank monster. It was unable to resist this kind of frightening
spell.
Soon, under the scarlet mist, the large forest boa’s flesh began to fall in pieces.
It was as if it had rotten, displaying its thin skeleton.
The large forest boa struggled for a bit where it lay before finally dying.
White coldly looked at the scene. At that moment, a golden light flashed in front of him.
It was something similar to a little bell, hanging from the large forest boa’s corpse.
The Holy Grail!
White’s eyes shone.
He didn’t move however. He knew Marvin was definitely hiding in the surroundings. Seeing the Holy
Grail, the other side would definitely be unable to hold back!
As long as Marvin showed himself, White’s spell would immediately take care of him!
Once his spell hit, everything would be over.

‘Wizards are this world’s most powerful class. A ranger is but a waste class.’
White coldly observed the surroundings for any change.
He didn’t feel a bit of worry. The Holy Grail was before his eyes and he was patient.
What’s more, he knew that Flesh Removal was spell that sent a powerful energy. That energy didn’t
scatter after killing the large forest boa.
Five minutes were needed before they could safely approach the large forest boa’s corpse, otherwise,
the remaining magic power could tear off their flesh.
White would be very willing to watch Marvin try to steal that Holy Grail in those five minutes.
If this happened, he would suffer a very miserable death.
‘Focus! The forest area is the best area for rangers.’
‘I must win!’
White took a long breath, his eyes darting everywhere.
But suddenly, a shadow flashed in front of him!
Marvin had appeared!
...
Marvin indeed made his move.

The wishful rope was still tied to his waist, pulling him by shrinking at an incredible speed, making
Marvin fly through the open space from the east toward the west!
In the middle of the open space was the corpse of the large forest boa.
White sneered and aimed at Marvin with his magic staff.
However, he was immediately stunned.
‘Hold on… This is weird!’
He’s too far!
Marvin was a bit too high. White’s spells were almost unable to target him!
‘What’s going on? Could he only have wanted to show his face? And didn’t plan to take the Holy Grail?’
White was a bit confused.
Based on Marvin’s current elevation and flying height, he would be unable to reach the Holy Grail.
He could only fly past the body of the large forest boa.
He could only reach it if his arm was at least 2 - 3 meters long.
‘What is this guy thinking?’
White was at a loss.

As Marvin’s body quickly streaked across the sky, it soon reached it’s lowest height!
This was exactly at the location of the forest boa corpse. There were still dangerous red lights fluttering
on it.
It was the remaining magic power.
Marvin laughed and suddenly extended his right hand, quickly chanting a strange-sounding incantation.
[Vine Metamorphosis]!
This was the spell he earned from Mad Lich Fidel. It finally came in handy!
Marvin’s hand instantly turned into a slender vine and crazily grew. In the blink of an eye, it exceeded 4
meters!
The vine passed through the red magic power and could easily reach the Holy Grail.
The vine grew and coiled around the Holy Grail before quickly withdrawing!
"Woosh! Woosh!" Marvin’s shadow was quickly dragged to the other side by the wishful rope.
Furthermore, it was in the direction of the set location.
"Plop."
Marvin nimbly landed on a thick and solid branch.
His hand immediately returned to its original state, the Holy Grail safely held within. Marvin lifted the
Holy Grail and turned toward White, a grin on his face.
"My apologies. I need to leave first."
The next instant, he suddenly disappeared in the forest!
...
"Fuck!"
White instantly got angry!
He didn’t expect Marvin to possess Vine Metamorphosis, this rarely seen spell! Wasn’t this a spell of the
northern druids?
Vines are plants, they aren’t affected by the Flesh Removal Spell!
Thus, Marvin was able to easily take away the Holy Grail.
White’s face was ashen. But his reaction was very fast. He immediately cast a Haste on himself and
rushed after Marvin, extremely mad.
Even though he might not catch up, he still had to try!
‘How can I let that little bastard beat me!?’ He shouted inwardly, to the extent that his originally delicate
face became twisted!
He rushed through the woods, Marvin’s silhouette apparently flickering in the distance!
He clenched his teeth and madly sprinted. Suddenly, he noticed a silvery light from the corner of his
eyes!
"Hold on…"
Unable to react, his neck was about to hit something!
That was a silver thread coiled between two trees!
Due to his speed, White directly crashed into it. The silver thread directly hit White’s neck!
This resulted in a frightening cutting strength.
Fortunately, he always kept a barrier spell activated, or else he would have lost his head!
Because of the barrier, only a bloody line appeared on his neck!
White’s face was ashen; he felt the threat of death for the first time!
But suddenly, a shadow dropped down without a sound and landed behind him!
"Do you really think I would let someone that went after my younger brother’s life easily leave like
that?" Marvin whispered.
His dagger already turned bloody.
Chapter 77: Seer

The audience was absolutely silent.
They weren’t silent because of the end of the competition but because Marvin really killed White!
A barrier’s strength was finite in the end. It had already became fragile after hitting the silver thread.
Marvin cut off White’s head in front of a such a large audience.
After a while, the audience burst into an uproar.
"Is this guy really unafraid of the Unicorn clan’s retaliation?"
"That person’s killing nature is so dominating… So frightening."
"White River Valley is only a small territory in the border. How can it be compared to the Unicorn clan?
Even if he was only one among many heirs, the Unicorn clan would definitely not let it go."
"This youth is really too impulsive, isn’t he? The Ninth Month Medal will be unable to save him!"
Their expressions were very grave.
The Unicorn clan was among the top five wizard clans on the East Coast. They had two 3rd rank wizards
and a multitude of 2nd rank wizards.
Their headquarters was at Crystal Island on the edge of the Sword Sea. Even if it was a little far from the
South, if they wanted to send troops it would be enough to eliminate a small place like White River
Valley. They would have to go through Jewel Bay and then through River Shore City.
The way they saw it, Marvin’s way of handling things wasn’t smart. He definitely could have knocked out
White and then won the competition.
If they won the competition, White would have only bore grudges against Marvin, nothing more.
White’s death would incite the Unicorn’s clan anger!
...
With White’s death, the competition was already over. Because it was a competition and not a life or
death duel, Marvin didn’t have the right to loot White’s body. This was the only thing Marvin felt pity
about.
This guy had a lot of good things on him.
When he left the competition area, Wayne walked over and excitedly gave Marvin a strong hug!
Hanzer’s face was ashen.
"Why did you kill him?" He asked.
"I won’t say the reason a second time." Marvin smiled. "I made inquiries these past few days. White is
one of the members of the Blue Morphine. Isn’t that true?"
Hanzer sighed, "But doing this would put you in a very dangerous spot. The Unicorn clan is a behemoth."
A behemoth?
Marvin smiled. He didn’t think so.

Crystal Island on the edge of the Sword Sea was close to Jewel Bay and it was even closer to that
volcanic island.
In at most half a month, that ancient red dragon would be awoken by an earthquake. He would wreak
havoc through the entire East Coast. Without Anthony, the East Coast had no legend to contend against
it.
And the Unicorn clan’s Crystal Palace would be the first target of its plunder due to its close proximity!
Marvin remembered this clearly. The Unicorn clan, this once glorious wizard clan, was almost
completely destroyed before the biggest disaster even arrived.
Due the ancient red dragon tearing apart everything, only a pitiful few clansmen who were wandering
outside survived and started rebuilding their clan.
Obviously, that ancient red dragon didn’t have a good time either. It was said that the Unicorn clan had
used everything they had and forced the red dragon to withdraw.
Thus, that dragon was silent for more than half a year, and only after the calamity did he resume
wreaking havoc.
...
After White’s death, the clan might of course send a small part of their strength to deal with White River
Valley.
But it was more probable that an assassin might try to hunt down Marvin.
After all, due to the location, sending a part of their army to the distant White River Valley was truly not
worth it.
As for Wayne, as long as he stayed in the Three Ring Towers territory, he would be very safe.
‘If they dispatch a hitman, I’ll actually look forward to it!’
Marvin was waiting for it.
Because he would rank up soon!
...
Just as they were ready to leave, a wizard wearing a purple qipao gown¹ suddenly appeared in front of
them.
(1 - Clothes of someone in an official position.)
"Baron Marvin, a higher-up wants to meet you."
Hanzer’s expression had a slight change.
He was a member of the Ashes Tower, so he obviously understood the meaning of the purple clothed
wizard!
A purple qipao gown, this was something that only members of the top wizard regiment could wear!
Their actions represented the Ashes Tower’s Master, Hathaway’s decisions.
Naturally, that higher-up he mentioned was most likely Hathaway.
Hanzer looked at Marvin, his expression suddenly changing into a "I knew it, you had a relation with
Dame Hathaway" look.
"Understood."
Marvin calmly said, "Go on ahead. I’ll follow you to see that higher-up."
...
The top floor of the Ashes Tower.
Clean brown wooden floor, wine red sofa, milky white curtains.
The three colors formed a strong visual attack.
A green parrot was calmly standing there. A lazy woman was lying down on the sofa.
She was blonde, wearing thin pajamas covering her body. Her fair white thighs were exposed, dazzling
Marvin’s eyes.
"White River Valley’s Marvin pays respect to Dame Countess."
Marvin focused and greeted with a noble etiquette.
In the South Wizard Alliance’s system, Ashes Tower’s Master, Hathaway, had the title of countess. And if
she reached legend rank, she would establish her own territory far in the wilderness and immediately
become a Marquess. As for a Dukedom, there was no dukedom in the whole East Coast. This was
related with the fact that Feinan continent was vast and had a crazy amount of monsters between cities.
The formation of many powerful forces wasn’t an empire, it was an alliance.
"You don’t have to be too polite Baron Marvin, you and I both know that titles are absurd things and
that only strength matters."
Hathaway said in a low voice, her two pretty eyes suddenly paying attention to Marvin. "You recognized
me that day?"
Marvin was silent for an instant and then said, "I have a rather peculiar perception skill…"
"Lies," Hathaway sneered.
"Your perception is very average, in this regard you aren’t particularly gifted."
"Well," Marvin shrugged, "Not too long ago, I had a very long dream. There were many people in the
dream and a lot of things. Forgive my boldness, I met many outstanding people in my dream… You were
among them."
"Dream?" Hathaway was suddenly full of energy.
"What kind of dream?"
"This is very difficult to describe. But it thoroughly changed me." Marvin tried to stay as vague as
possible.
He couldn’t say that he transmigrated, could he?
"I understand."
Hathaway didn’t question, displaying an understanding expression instead. "You really are a [Seer]."
Eh?
Seer?
Marvin’s expression didn’t change but he was startled inwardly. He had expected Hathaway to wait for
him to explain, but unexpectedly she instead justified it for him.
He immediately took the opportunity to ask, "Seer? What does this mean?"
Hathaway stopped and deeply looked at Marvin. "Some people can see different things."
"Some people are blessed by Fate and become able to see the terrible events that have yet to happen."
"[Seer]s have many different ways of looking in the future, dreaming is one of them."
"I’m also an Seer, thus I looked for you today."
Marvin frowned.
"Could you let me know what you saw?"
Hathaway didn’t hide it. Instead, she stared at Marvin. "I saw the destruction."
"Destruction?" Marvin smile was a little stiff.
"The East was covered in flames, monsters were rampaging, cities were ruined from tides of monsters."
"The Era of the Wizard Rule ended. Some lofty figures entered Feinan. They were uncontested. I also
saw too many deaths."
"Including… My own."
"There was a shadow approaching me. And I couldn’t do anything against its strength."
A cold gust of wind blew. The top floor of the Ashes Tower had suddenly turned ice-cold.
Hearing Hathaway’s story, Marvin was somewhat stunned. In the end, did he truly transmigrate, or was
earth just a dream?
Could he remember those things because he was also a Seer?
Was that previous life just an illusion?
...
‘Wrong! Seers and such have no relation with me! I am Marvin, Marvin from Earth!’
He suddenly shook his head, startled into a cold sweat.
Hathaway’s words had almost made his soul waver.
He wiped his sweat and focused. In a hoarse voice he asked, "Why telling me this?"
Hathaway stood up from the sofa. She was a bit taller than Marvin who hadn’t fully grown yet.
She lightly pulled Marvin’s hand and pulled him to a table.
The way I foresee the future is through this crystal ball."
"I’ve been looking at my future since a long time ago, but every time I look at my fate, I would sink in
more despair. Because I’ve always been unable to get rid of this shadow. I was fated to die."
"But a few days earlier, after you showed up in the Three Ring Towers, I took another look. But this time,
I saw a different outcome."
Hathaway softly lifted the white cloth on the crystal ball.
A few chaotic scenes were flickering inside the crystal ball.
The last scene stopped on the image of a man. That man had twin daggers on his belt and was holding a
scroll in his hand.
A shadow was lying in front of him.
"This is…" Marvin mouth suddenly dried up.
"You killed him."
Hathaway pointed at that shadow and said, "Not long ago, this man killed Anthony."
"But in the fate I saw, you kill him."
"This is the reason I was looking for you."
Chapter 78: Book of Nalu

Marvin was silent.
What did that shadow mean?
He was clear about it.
The Shadow Prince!
A very active god during the Great Calamity, his avatars were all over Feinan. He once assassinated three
Legends at the same time!
This was a very jealous and petty god. The people revering him were a part of the assassins and a few
shadow wizards.
But if a legend appeared within those two classes, he would strangle his own follower without the
slightest hesitation.
His famous quote was, "Just one assassin is enough in this world."
Marvin knew him; he was a complete coward. He liked to hide in the shadows. However, he was very
powerful.
If Marvin wanted to advance to Ruler of the Night, the Shadow Prince wouldn’t let him off. In fact,
Marvin fought against him an incalculable number of times in the game.
Marvin died three times, and the Shadow Prince died once.
But because Marvin was a player, he had the "Golden Generation" identity. He could keep reviving. The
Shadow Prince only had one life, so Marvin still had the final win.
The final result was the fall of the Shadow Prince and Marvin successfully reaching Godhood.
But this was obviously in his previous life!!
The scene shown on the crystal ball was when Marvin killed the Shadow Prince and looted the Book of
Nalu from his body.
He had no idea why Hathaway could see this scene.
This was really too puzzling.
"You want me to kill him?" Marvin said with a little bit of difficulty.
The current Marvin was definitely an ant to the Shadow Prince. He could crush Marvin between his
fingers at any time.
""Do you think you can?"
Hathaway immediately sneered, "All of Feinan’s Legends are looking for this guy, but they still couldn’t
catch him. You, a ranger that hasn’t even gotten his 2nd rank class, being able to kill him?"
"Then, why did you show me this?" Marvin asked in a deep voice.
"I need you to get this." Hathaway pointed at that scroll Marvin was holding in the crystal ball.
"The Book of Nalu."

Also known as "Book of Deception", it was a magic book written by the God of Deception Nalu in the last
moments before his fall.
Each person could understand a few things from it, good, or bad. It totally relied on the person’s luck.
This thing was a god artifact!
"I don’t know this book’s current location, but it’s clearly not in the Shadow Prince’s hands."
Hathaway’s eyes were shining. "From what I’ve seen, you seem to have a special connection to this
book. You should be able to find this book."
"Can you?"
Marvin hesitated for a moment, and then nodded.
"But only one page. My dream showed me the location of a page of the Book of Nalu buried not far from
here."
Marvin chose to acknowledge that "Seer" identity.
Since Hathaway thought they were alike, there was no harm in carefully using this. He truly knew where
the 6th page of the Book of Nalu was.
It would certainly be quite advantageous if he could hand it to a future legend.
"I’ll give you three months," Hathaway firmly said. "I have to reach legendary rank before that event
happens."
"The Book of Nalu would help me accomplish that, even if it’s only one page."
"Now, tell me what you want in exchange."
The witch let go of the crystal ball and stared at Marvin.
"I hope you won’t be stupid and ask anything exaggerated."
...
When Marvin left the top floor of the Ashes Tower, it was already the middle of the night.
The two had discussed for quite a while. Because they shared the Seer identity, Hathaway seemed to
treat Marvin as an equal. This was quite uncommon.
Unfortunately, Marvin knew he wasn’t a seer. What he saw wasn’t like Hathaway’s vague vision of the
future, it was the true future!
The two chatted for a while. According to what Hathaway knew, the number of seers in Feinan
Continent wouldn’t exceed ten.
Every seer had the potential of being a Legend. She wasn’t too clear about the origin of the seers, but it
surely had something to do with the disappearance of the Wizard God.
Marvin promised to look for the Book of Nalu for Hathaway. His requirements were very simple: Protect
his younger brother Wayne, and form an alliance between the Ashes Tower and White River Valley.
Hathaway was straightforward and promised. She obviously knew the matter with the Unicorn clan.
Ashes Tower’s strength was too powerful, they were unafraid of the Unicorn clan.
Shielding White River Valley was something very easy to do.

The news of the alliance would be announced tomorrow morning, and would then spread to all of East
Coast. Thus, people who wanted to put their hands on White River Valley would think twice before
acting.
Not everyone could take on an angry Half-Legend Witch.
For Marvin, accidently meeting Hathaway made everything much smoother.
He originally still needed to handle the Unicorn clan, but now, the pressure would disappear.
He hurried back to Wayne’s bedroom and saw that the small guy had already been sleeping. After
explaining a few things to the old butler, Marvin left Magore Academy right away.
The true Battle of the Holy Grail would start two weeks later. Wayne should have recovered by then.
Marvin would proceed with his previous plan in the meantime.
He hadn’t forgotten the Eternal Flower promised to the Mad Lich, and now he also had to get the Book
of Nalu for Hathaway. These things were both hidden very well but fortunately, Marvin’s memory was
exceptional, and he had a deep affinity with treasures, or this would have been a real headache.
Of course, the most important part was still ranking up!
Turning into a Night Walker was the most important part of Marvin’s plan. If he couldn’t advance, even
if Wayne and Marvin worked together, they might not be able to win the enchanted Holy Grail!
To turn into a Night Walker he needed to find a member of the Night Walker organization.
Marvin rented a horse in Magore Academy and rode toward the north in the night!
To the northwest of the Three Ring Towers was a large dense forest spreading for a thousand
kilometers, the Thousand Leaves Forest. It was also the territory of the wood elves!
Marvin knew the location of a Night Walker. He lived in seclusion in the surroundings of the Thousand
Leaves Forest.
That guy was apparently no good, but if he could get his recommendation, his advancement would be as
good as done!
...
Oak Town.
As the human town situated the furthest north of the Three Ring Towers, Oak Town had always been
the paradise of adventurers and merchants.
All kinds of trade went there, including slave trade. Of course, no elven slaves were included in this
place.
As this was a mountainous area adjoining the wood elves’ kingdom, even greedy merchants didn’t dare
to anger the elven king. Especially since in the last hundred years, the new elven king had shown his
ability and an unyielding attitude.
The high elves’ glory was already being forgotten, and all high elves were already in the Eternal Nation.
Only the wood elves and some other ordinary elves were left behind.
The wood elves were the most united among them. They gathered in the Thousand Leaves Forest,
listening to the elven king’s orders, and had knowledge and treasures from the 2nd era. Although
mankind had already been drooling over the resources in the Thousand Leaves Forest, the formidable
elven king, with the help of the Elven Iron Guard, had locked human wizards, slavers and businessmen
out.
In the past hundred years, very few elven slaves had appeared in the South.
Because if an elf went missing, that powerful Legend elven king would set out and ruthlessly slaughter a
whole human village!
This guy was a star killer among elves! He simply didn’t conform to the elven temperament.
Even if the Elder assembly was dissatisfied with this new Elven King, they also had to admit that under
the lead of this king, the wood elves were once again rising up, regaining part of the glory they had
during the 2nd era.
At least, the South Wizard Alliance prohibited elven slavery, and took the initiative to be friendly with
the wood elves kingdom.
Oak Town’s existence was a symbol of a friendly cooperation between both sides.
Both sides were there to engage in trade, abiding with the old social order. Harsh but fair.
But this didn’t stop humans from going north.
The elven king didn’t allow any human to enter the Thousand Leaves Forest.
Once caught, one would immediately be imprisoned. Elves usually didn’t kill, but their dungeons were
quite durable.
Even though it was like that, the Thousand Leaves Forest was too vast and there were too few elven iron
guards. There were still many adventurers secretly entering the Thousand Leaves Forest to gather some
good things.
As long as luck was with them, they would be able to earn quite a bit.
Even if they met an elven iron guard, as long as they didn’t anger him, said a few friendly words and
gave up everything they got in the Thousand Leaves Forest, they might be able to escape unscathed.
Thus, Oak Town was always a good place for low level adventurers to gamble.
When Marvin arrived at Oak Town from The Three Ring Towers, it was already morning.
He led the horse into town.
‘If I’m not wrong, that guy lives in seclusion in Oak Town.’
‘The exact location is… Forget it, paying a visit at night is more fitting.’
‘I hurried through the middle of the night, I’m beat… 9 constitution is really too bad.’
Marvin approached an inn’s door while yawning.
He paid and went to sleep.
He woke up in a daze, at nightfall.
After he ate his fill, he pulled himself together and left the inn, strolling down the street.
Chapter 79: Night is Coming

Oak Town was very lively in the evening with people were hurriedly moving about, and all kinds of fine
food emitting attractive smells.
And on the side of the street, many women were throwing themselves toward those seemingly rich and
wealthy adventurers, trying to be picked.
They may have come back from the Thousand Leaves Forest, and could be generous. If they served them
well, their tip could be many times the ordinary amount.
Some thought that they didn’t work, but in fact, prostitutes couldn’t lose any clients.
Marvin walked on the street, experiencing a rather familiar feeling.
He had come multiple times to Oak Town, but this familiar feeling wasn’t from coming back to this town;
rather, it was the feeling of someone walking alone in an unfamiliar small town.
Marvin was a loner in his previous life. He had very few friends, yet all of them were experts.
The current Marvin was even more of a loner. He could only rely on himself now.
Marvin ignored a few prostitutes grabbing his hand to push it against their chests and swatted away the
hand of a thief that tried to steal his purse. He went through most of Oak Town and arrived at the east
edge of the town.
There was a blacksmith shop there. The old blacksmith had a beautiful girl who was very skilled. She had
opened a tailor shop next door.
The father and daughter were very well liked by the people from Oak Town. The former crafted
weapons they could use to withstand monsters’ attacks. As for the latter, who didn’t like beautiful
young girls?
Marvin stood outside the blacksmith shop for a moment and noticed that no one was inside.
He hesitated, and then decided to enter the tailor shop next door.
In the tailor shop, the girl was measuring a female adventurer’s build. Noticing Marvin coming in, she
greeted him and hinted for him to wait for a bit.
Marvin casually found a place to sit down.
After a short time, the tailor finished her measurements and the adventurer gave her an advance
payment. They made an appointment to pay for the goods three days later, making the exchange at that
time.
Marvin had experienced this kind of event in the past.
In the game he had also climbed from the bottom step by step. But this time, his identity was actually
that of a noble. This was quite hard to adapt to.
Still, this kind of atmosphere made him feel especially comfortable.
"Do you want to buy some clothes, or have something custom made?" The girl said while smiling.
Her smile revealed two small and very lovely dimples. She had brown hair and gave the feeling of the girl
next door.
"I am Jane, how may I help you?"
Marvin got right to the point. "Hello, Miss Jane, I came to look for your father."
"My father?" Jane was somewhat surprised. "Are you his friend?"
"We still haven’t met, but I’ve heard of him." Marvin smiled.
"He could be in the tavern? He might return in the evening. Business is slow these days, very few people
are looking for him to craft anything. Thus he frequently hangs around in the tavern," Jane explained.
‘In the tavern?’ Marvin thought, before suddenly saying, "If you don’t mind, can I wait for him here."
"Ah?" Jane carefully checked Marvin, showing a hint of vigilance.
‘Could this man want to try anything on me?’
This was not the first time something like that happened after all.
But even if he wanted to, the one who would suffer in the end would be himself!
After thinking of this, she gently smiled, "Of course."
Not waiting for Marvin to thank her, a shadow suddenly rushed from behind the shop counter.
Marvin was suddenly startled and moved back.
It looked like a pitch black evil dog!
‘Wait, not an evil dog!’
‘Fuck… This is a [Hellhound]! Even if it’s still small, it still has the strength of the peak of 1st rank!’
"Woosh!"
Marvin unsheathed his twin daggers, staring at that hellhound, on guard. Even if it was young, that guy
could rip apart the head of a tiger!
In his previous life, Marvin had only heard a few pieces of information about this Night Walker. He
hadn’t expected that this seemingly kind-hearted girl actually raised a hellhound!
He suddenly understood.
‘Damnit, that girl mistook me for a pervert…’
Marvin didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry.
"Ah, Mister doesn’t need to be nervous."
Walking from behind the counter, she gently petted the hellhound’s head, displaying a crafty smile.
"Lil’ Black is very obedient. Without my permission, he won’t injure anyone."
Looking at the hellhound’s vicious expression, Marvin shrugged.
The obvious meaning was, as long as she said a word, the hellhound would tear him into pieces.
Apparently flirting with this girl in Oak Town wasn’t easy. Good looks had probably brought her a lot of
troubles.
"No offense but I truly came to look for your father."
"Since I’m not welcome here, I’ll go wait in the blacksmith shop next door." Marvin put away his curved
daggers and departed.
Jane was looked at the back of the leaving Marvin, stunned.
"Was he really looking for my father?"
"Strange person, why are you looking for an old drunkard?"
"Don’t you agree?"
She petted the hellhound’s head, talking to herself.
...
The interior of the blacksmith shop was a mess and there was dust everywhere.
The girl’s words weren’t wrong, there was really no business. No one needed weapons, so the old
blacksmith naturally had no work.
Marvin casually sat in a corner and began to silently wait.
Time passed quickly and the sky gradually darkened. Soon, the inside of the blacksmith shop turned
pitch black.
Marvin was still waiting.
Jane came over once and told him that the old blacksmith might spend the night in the tavern, telling
Marvin that it would be better for him to come back tomorrow. But Marvin thanked her and stayed
there to wait.
A Night Walker would only show his true nature during the night.
In the darkness, faint footsteps could be heard.
Marvin quietly used Hide.
The footsteps of a staggering old man could be heard from coming from a faint source of light. He
carried an oil lamp as he returned to his house.
He came through the door and hung the oil lamp to the side. He then locked the door of the blacksmith
shop.
Marvin stopped breathing, his heartbeat somewhat speeding up.
This advancement was the most important and the most challenging part, and it would happen this
night.
The old man body’s reeked of alcohol. He looked drunk and was stumbling his way to the weapon stand,
conveniently grabbing an iron sword.
His movements seemed very slow.
‘Wrong!’
Under the faint lighting, Marvin immediately noticed that old man’s shoulder fiercely tremble!
This was sign of using strength.
Without thinking, he did a very awkward roll, escaping from his original location!
"Clang!"
The old man’s speed was quick like the wind. A sword had slashed at Marvin’s original location!
He didn’t look drunk at all.
Even though the room had a very faint lighting, he still stared at Marvin.
Marvin gulped, silently looking at the place he had been standing at.
There was a deep mark on the ground. This was the most ordinary iron sword, yet it actually had this
much power in the hand of that old man.
He had definitely held back; if he went all out… Marvin couldn’t even imagine!
"Not bad. You found the flaw I showed on purpose," the old man said with a blank face. "But this isn’t
enough."
"Why are you looking for me?"
"Advancement." Marvin got right to the point.
"Few people know of my identity. Who told you?" The old man discarded his weapon and immediately
lied down on a wooden bed in a corner of the house.
"Hearsay."
Marvin had already prepared his lines beforehand, but it was a bit unreliable.
"Hearsay?" The old man sneered.

"If you can find me through rumors, then how could those guys that want me dead not show up at my
door everyday?"
Marvin shrugged, "I simply want to become an even more outstanding ranger."
"There are too many ranger advanced classes. The Thousand Leaves Forest is close, maybe you could try
some of the ancient elven advanced classes."
The old man was indifferent.
"The other classes will decline."
Marvin slowly took out two daggers and seriously said, "You know that night is coming."
[Night is coming]. The Night Walker’s maxim.
The old man suddenly stood up from his bed and firmly watched Marvin. "Who are you?"
"I saw a bit of what’s coming." Marvin calmly continued, "Hathaway is the same. Those old prophecies
are about to happen."
"Hathaway, as expected…"
The old man was somewhat relieved.
"Another seer. This world is truly getting more and more chaotic."
"But one more seer among the Night Walkers isn’t a bad thing."
"Follow me young man."

Once he was done talking, he opened a door at the back of the blacksmith’s shop, Marvin in tow.
Chapter 80: The Thieves Society
The room in the back of the blacksmith shop was surprisingly very different from the previous messy
room.
It was neat, clean and tidy here. A painting was hanging from a wall, apparently cleaned very often.
There were a total of eighteen candles that were already lit. It seemed that they were always lit.
Marvin watched for a moment. Even if these candles weren’t that long, they were very resistant to fire.
There were long ones, and short ones.
"As you can see, there are only eighteen Night Walkers remaining in all of Feinan, including me."
"Our numbers lessen day by day. Every time a candle is extinguished, a Night Walker has left this world."
The old man’s voice was grave.
Marvin nodded. Out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed an extinguished candle standing at the edge of
the eighteen lit candles.
"That was a member who died recently. I still didn’t have time to bury his candle," The old man said in a
sad voice.
"I already lost my fighting abilities, or else I would avenge him."
"He was killed by the Twin Snakes Cult’s Crimson Patriarch. He was tracking these evil followers, but fell
in their trap."
"If you really become a Night Walker, you’d take his position."
"Thus, you’ll kill the Crimson Patriarch. This is your fate. Understood?"
Marvin calmly nodded.
He knew that the Night Walker class wasn’t that simple.
Not only they were an organization, they apparently had some kind of mission which made them guard
the continent.
Night Walkers were unusually united. They called each other "brothers".
They were the subordinates of the Night Monarch in an ancient era and they had always believed in an
ancient creed.
In peacetime, they chose to live in seclusion. At some particular time, they would display their powers to
the world.
Regarding Night Walkers, Marvin’s knowledge was actually lacking. During the game, he only knew that
there was a short sentence when that class appeared as an update.
Night is coming.
Those three words were the maxim of the Night Walker organization. This was also a prophecy.
In short this was an unusual organization. They were leaning toward justice, but hiding in the shadows.
...
"Of course, the current you isn’t qualified to talk about this."
The old man’s sight moved away from the candle.
"It’s true that seers are people with outstanding potential. But not every seer can become a Night
Walker."
"You need to go through some tests of your abilities, moral character, willpower, and other aspects. And
in the course of the tests, you might die. Understood?"
Marvin nodded resolutely.
If he couldn’t overcome those dangers, he would make a sorry Ruler of the Night.
"Good."
The old man saw Marvin’s firm attitude and praised him for the first time.
Night Walkers disregarded origins. They only pursued their creed which was to protect Feinan when the
night came.
For this reason, the Night Monarch from ancient times left many treasures behind.
The old man opened a side door. The interior looked similar to a surgery room.
"Before we start the first test, I’ll give you something."
"Go in, lie down, focus. Don’t do anything else."
Marvin was somewhat nervous but still followed the old man’s command.
He laid down in that chair, as if he was patient waiting to have his tooth removed.
The old man looked for something for a while and then slowly went behind Marvin.
"No matter what you see, don’t panic," he emotionlessly said.
"Those are nothing but illusions."
The next second, everything turned dark.
A black bandage was covering his eyes.
Suddenly, a burning pain was transmitted to his eyes, and he could hear the old man chanting
something beside his ear!
He felt like the world was spinning!
Marvin only felt extreme pain, he was stiff from head to foot!
But he didn’t move.

He firmly clenched his teeth, moist liquid flowing from this eyes. He was unclear whether it was tears or
blood!
An illusion started to appear before his eyes.
A red hot fireball kept rolling in front of his eyes. Within the fireball was a dark shadow!
That person had a cold expression and was extremely crafty. He was holding a dagger in his hand and
suddenly disappeared in a ray of light.
But the shadow was still there.
Marvin saw himself and saw his own back. That shadow suddenly appeared and plunged his dagger in
the middle of his back!
He felt an extreme pain in his chest!
‘It’s an illusion!’ he told himself.
But this didn’t lessen the pain. He knew that man; it was shockingly the shadow prince he was so
familiar with!
The burning and the illusion alternately attacked Marvin’s nerves for no less than an hour before the old
man’s whispering was over.
..
The bandage was removed. Marvin was covered with sweat.
"Your constitution is way too low," the old man said, dissatisfied. "You should come and learn how to
forge from me."
Marvin forced a smile as he opened his eyes, only seeing a blur.
"My eyes… What happened?"
He blinked. It was blurry at first, but then everything became extremely clear.
‘Hold on!’
This was clearly still in the darkness!
"As a Night Walker, how could you not have dark vision?"
"The eyes the Night Monarch gave us are far greater than the dark vision which appeared from living in
underground environments"
"You should properly experience it."
"You are well rested; it’s time for your first test."
The old man then handed a scroll to Marvin.
Marvin was looking at his surroundings, both startled and pleased!
He actually received Darksight?
He hurriedly looked at his logs.
[You accepted the Night Monarch’s blessing…]

[Illusion test in progress…]
[Pain test in progress…]
[You received Darksight!]
Darksight! Not dark vision!
What was called dark vision was nothing more than being able to see a certain distance in the darkness
with the help of magic or items.
Even within the range of dark vision, it wouldn’t necessarily be clear.
But [Darksight] was different!
This was real sight. In other words, Marvin could clearly see things in the darkness as if it was daytime.
And after becoming a Night Walker, he could see further and clearer.
This was a Night Walker’s strength.
In distant places, within mysterious countries, those dark elves inherently possessed infrared vision,
outstanding high level fighters had the powerful [Improved Hearing] and [Blind Fighting] and other skills.
But in front of Darksight, everything was subpar.
Even the darkness type blinding skill couldn’t do anything in front of darksight!
From that point on, the night couldn’t cover Marvin’s eyes.
Excited after the event, Marvin calmed himself down.

Night Walkers in the real world were apparently a lot stronger than in the game. Not just the
organization, but also the inheritance of the Night Monarch itself was extremely difficult to deal with.
Not only would becoming a Night Walker advance his class, it also could let him rope in a powerful
organization.
Marvin’s goals didn’t conflict with those of the Night Walker organization. Both sides could completely
work together.
‘Still have to go through the Night Walker test first. I heard that Night Walker’s examination was very
harsh,’ Marvin thought
He opened the scroll.
An assignment was written inside in common language. When Marvin finished reading, his expression
immediately changed!
Meanwhile, in his quest menu, one more [Advancement – Night Walker] quest appeared!
This meant that every since he obtained darksight, his advancement had already begun and he couldn’t
back out!
[Advancement – Night Walker]
[Mission 1: Ability Check]: Every Night Walker is an expert chosen among the elite. They work well alone,
and especially during the night, the other class holders aren’t their match. To become a Night Walker,
you have to display outstanding strength.
[Mission Objective: Marcus Thieves Society.]

[Mission Requirement: Kill every member of the thieves society mentioned above.]
[Time Limit: A week.]
[Mission Reward: Passing the first test – 1500 general exp.]
..
Below that was a detailed description regarding the mission. Marcus Thieves Society was occupying a
strange barren hill in the west of Oak Town, bordering the Deathly Silent Hills.
This thieves society was made up of five members. They were all experts in solo fights. But they formed
the thieves society due to having various kinds of arrest warrants.
In short, this was a group of very troublesome guys.
But the old man’s request was still for Marvin to kill these five guys in a week!
‘A bit troublesome.’
Marvin frowned, but he didn’t hesitate and directly left the blacksmith shop, taking advantage of the
night to start the operation.
Chapter 81: Annihilating the Enemies One by One

The business district was still thriving in the dark of night.
A youth mysteriously left the Black Dragon Tavern from the back.
In the shadows nearby, Marvin was quietly waiting.
"This is the information you asked for." The youth seemed somewhat afraid, but he still walked over and
delivered something to Marvin.
Marvin quickly checked it to see whether there was any sign of forgery. He then straightforwardly threw
a wizard gold coin to the youth.
The youth’s eyes displayed a hint of greed.
He hurriedly took the gold coin and bit it, and then awkwardly hid it in his boot.
"You know how it will end if there is any issue with the information," said Marvin emotionlessly.
"I swear there are definitely no problems! These guys frequently gather at our place, I even think our
boss is working with them."
The youth continued in a whisper, "In any case, I’ll resign in two days. This information is absolutely
accurate."
"Also, you aren’t the first buyer. The number of bounty hunters after those guys isn’t small."
"But they are very crafty. I can only guarantee that the information is correct, but I can’t guarantee that
you’ll succeed."
Marvin nodded. He suddenly moved toward that youth.
The pitiful barman wasn’t able to react as Marvin hit the back of his neck with the side of his palm.
He fainted.
"I’m very sorry. It’s not that I don’t trust you, but before I verify the authenticity of the information, I’m
afraid that you’ll have to sleep," Marvin softly said.
Under the cover of the night, Marvin dragged the body of the barman in the shadows.
...
Regardless of the situation, information is key.
Especially in an assassination.
The Markus Thieves Society’s headquarters was in the Wild Hill. Marvin might not be able to find a path
to their headquarters.
Humans had all sorts of needs, and the Marcus Thieves Society wasn’t an exception. They usually
disguised themselves to enter Oak Town. The discipline there was very lax, so sometimes news would be
leaked very fast.
For instance, Marvin was a stranger that had just arrived yet he could get "information" from this
barman.
This totally ran against common sense.
People in the information business would usually be very cautious.

‘The information might be genuine. If it was fake, those previous bounty hunters might have already
killed him.’
‘But there is another possibility. Those bounty hunters didn’t come back.’
‘They are all dead.’
Marvin thought very quickly.
This barman could be giving information to both sides. It looked like he betrayed the Marcus Thieves
Society and gave information to the bounty hunters, but he might in fact be working for the Thieves
Society.
Regardless, Marvin wouldn’t give him the chance to tell on him.
After entering a small warehouse belonging to the Night Walker organization, Marvin started planning
his operation.
The old blacksmith was called Sean. He was the former leader of the Night Walkers. He had suffered a
serious injury and thus had to live in seclusion in Oak Town.
Old Sean was very generous. Marvin could use many resources belonging to the Night Walkers inside
Oak Town during the examination.
For instance, in that old man’s home, Marvin could take any kinds of concoctions he wanted.
Poison, opiates, hallucinogens… There was a lot of that type of stuff.

Marvin was a decisive person, and he thirsted for success. He was also realistic. Why would you attack
someone when you could poison him?
Old Sean gave him a week, but Marvin didn’t intend to use such a long period of time.
Because he had to advance as a Night Walker and return to the Three Ring Towers within two weeks for
the start of the true Battle of the Holy Grail!
Therefore, he had to speed up.
...
The Marcus Thieves Society was made up of five people. Four men and one woman, all extremely fierce.
Their boss was known as Wolf, and the others also had various code names.
They mainly made a living by hijacking goods heading from various cities to the West Desert’s Gold
Country. Oak Town was a good place to avoid the desert cavalry.
According to the information, there were at least three of them in Oak Town tonight.
And luckily, these three all seemed to have a weakness!
‘They probably had a big job recently and needed to vent.’
‘This is quite convenient. I’ll take care of them one by one,’ Marvin calmly analyzed.
He then put on a mask and some clothes for the night before leaving the warehouse.
...
Flowing Oriole Street.
(A/N: The following part of the story has been severely censored to comply with "CleanNet" policies.
Here is a summary of what happened:)
Marvin sneaked into a courtyard and found the Black Bear’s paramour. He gave some money and hid
under the bed.
(Since the rest isn’t in accordance with the [male and female can only hold hands], this kind of thing, It
can only be deleted.)
Marvin was inwardly sneering. Through a small crack, he could see Black Bear gasping and resting while
the woman was kneeling, trying to energize him.
This was the best opportunity!
Marvin took two curved daggers from the void conch and moved!
(T/N: Wish I had the original chapter, before the deletion.)
Translator's Thoughts
Shiraishi Shiraishi
Buhahaha a short chapter. I can take this opportunity to post something here.
So, I was hospitalized for 2 weeks for a specific reason. (unrelated to me TLing, it was planned months
ago)
My stockpile reached 0 in the middle of my stay and I didn't have much time to work there.
This put me and my editor in a bind cause I had to TL the chapter at night and then send them to him so
he could edit them for the next day's releases.
So dear readers, a round of applause for our awesome editor S0faking.
And also please understand that I won't post bonus chapters for sometimes due to the low stock.
(probably 2 weeks.)
- I'll also put a patreon on the 1st december.
- Christmas... [Cliff]
Chapter 82: Assassination
Black Bear was sitting on the bed, enjoying the ministrations of the kneeling woman.
How could he have imagined that a loud "Bang!" would suddenly echo from under the bed?
Black Bear didn’t mind and commented, "Your beds aren’t very sturdy."
His words hadn’t even left his mouth when Marvin broke one of the bed slats!
That slat had been cracked by Marvin earlier. He gently hit it and the bed immediately collapsed!
Black Bear was caught off guard and fell backward, awkwardly landing on his butt.
At the same time, Marvin rolled out from under the bed before throwing himself at Black Bear.
Under the gaze of the shocked woman, the curved dagger in Marvin’s hand was already dancing on
Black Bear’s neck!
Cutthroat!
"Pff!" Blood flew everywhere!
Black Bear had still not reacted yet when his life was ended by Marvin!
A large quantity of blood splattered on the woman’s face.
"Ah!"
Her scream was stuck in her throat. Marvin went to loot Black Bear’s body and snatched a heavy money
pouch. He took out a wizard gold coin from the pouch and silently gave it to the woman.
He had been wearing a dark face mask all along.
The woman received it while shivering.
He also casually grabbed a towel .
"Wipe your face," said Marvin kindheartedly. "Sorry for startling you."
He then directly jumped out from the 2nd floor window. The woman, shaking all over, stood up and
rushed to the window.
Unfortunately, Marvin had already disappeared into the darkness!

She grasped that wizard gold, unaware of what to think.
After a while, her scream could be heard coming from the room.
...
Marvin was speeding through the darkness.
Black Bear was only the first target. The other two also had to be eliminated tonight.
Downtown, a small shadow continuously threaded through the crowd, eyes constantly darting around.
It seemed to be a rather shrewd guy.
He looked like he was just taking a walk, bored. But his pouch was constantly jingling.
This guy was definitely a proficient thief.
‘Monkey.’
Marvin took a quick glance at him.
The old blacksmith gave him the targets and also portraits of some of them, including Black Bear and
Monkey. There was another man called Stag.
Marvin could recognize those three, even if they used a simple disguise.
If Black Bear’s weakness was women, Monkey’s weakness was his itchy hands.
This guy was a very outstanding thief with top class stealth abilities.
If Marvin fought him on a relatively complex field and let him Sneak, he would have to use a few tricks.
‘But right now, the enemy is in the light while I’m in the shadows.’
This was a great opportunity.
Marvin changed his clothes and put a few heavy pouches on his belt.
‘Time to pretend to be a wealthy person. Wait a moment... As a noble, compared to people of lower
standing, I’m already a wealthy person!
He didn’t need a disguise since he was already perfectly suited for the task.
Marvin then walked over.
...
The downtown stalls were very noisy at night.
They sold specialties and all sorts of interesting toys from the Thousand Leaves Forest.
Marvin stood in front of a small shop for a long time.
There were quite a lot of people there, making it the easiest place for Monkey to move.
Out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed that familiar face coming over.
‘Baiting him was too easy,’ Marvin sneered.
Monkey approached him, apparently looking at the shop’s accessories.
Marvin didn’t hesitate and started walking with a fast pace.
He took large steps, making the two purses on his waist extremely eye-catching as they jostled around.
Monkey immediately followed.
He was fond of this kind of squanderer. He only needed a slight bump and he could walk with the other
side’s wallets.
He hadn’t been lacking money ever since he became a member of the Thieves Society, but he still
cherished the feeling of making a living in the marketplace.
The thrill of stealing from others for himself, nobody else could understand.
Therefore, even if his brain urged him countless times, he still couldn’t change his instincts.
When his hands itched, stealing something would make him feel better.
As he was thinking, he was gradually getting closer to that youth in front of him.
In Monkey’s eyes, Marvin was a typical young noble. Some money in his pockets, a bit rebellious, and no
guard. He had probably secretly gone out.
‘This brat had better go back to his family tattered castle.’

‘Once I steal his money, his father should thank me for sending his son back home early.’
At that point, Monkey rushed forward, trying to bump against Marvin’s back.
How could he have expected that Marvin would suddenly be attracted by a voice on another street? He
turned toward a small alley and started walking toward it.
‘Damnit!’
A fire rose in Monkey’s mind. This brat’s luck was very good, wasn’t it?
He unwillingly followed him in.
The small alley had very faint lighting. Monkey suddenly felt something wrong.
‘What about the footsteps?’
His perception was quite outstanding. He should definitely be able to hear the other side’s footsteps!
His eyes widened as he realized that not only had the footsteps disappeared, but that youth’s silhouette
had too.
‘What the hell?’ he thought, shivering.
A hand rushed out from the shadows and covered his mouth.
‘Fuck!’ Monkey’s body curved forward. As a thief, he naturally knew what this hand meant!
The next trick was cutthroat!
His reaction was very fast. A hand immediately pressed onto his neck, ready to block that ice-cold blade.
He felt a fierce pain from the palm of his hand. Monkey felt cold all over, but he still thought he was
lucky.
‘Good thing I reacted fast!’
‘Otherwise I would be dead already.’
‘Damnit! That guy is an assassin!’
But fortunately, he was also experienced in dealing with killers. He immediately gathered strength in his
right foot, ready to use his assailant’s momentum to viciously counterattack!
It’s a pity that Marvin didn’t give him a chance to see that happen.
If it was the previous common curved dagger, perhaps this sneak attack would truly fail!
But this was the extremely sharp [Fang]!
A real uncommon item!
Marvin exerted some strength and the piercing characteristic of Fang was vividly displayed. The curved
dagger cut Monkey’s palm in two in an instant.
Before Monkey could react, the curved dagger already cut through his throat!
His right foot was pressing onto Marvin’s, before going limp.
Only a little more… A tiny bit more and he would have been able to avoid Marvin’s fatal injury.
But in this life and death struggle, a little bit of speed, time, or leeway, would be the difference between
life and death!
Marvin was once again victorious.
But this was a dangerous victory.
In fact, he had been startled into a cold sweat.
Monkey’s reaction was much faster than Black Bear’s. This guy’s counterattack was very sharp. If not for
Fang’s blows being so deadly, they would have fought for real!
Marvin would have had some problems killing him.
After moving Monkey’s dead body Marvin was quite tired.
‘There is still one more.’
He took a deep breath and went to strike again.
The smell of blood slowly spread through the darkness of Oak Town.
...
The third target was Stag.
The Marcus Thieves Society’s five members all had animal codenames. The boss was Wolf. The other
three men were Black Bear, Monkey and Stag. As for the relatively mysterious woman, her codename
was Kitten.
Marvin’s information about Black Bear, Monkey and Stag was relatively accurate and complete. He
hadn’t spent a wizard gold in vain.
Without that information, it would have been very difficult to successfully kill Black Bear and Monkey.
These two had the strength of a peak 1st rank class holder after all, respectively a level 5 fighter and a
level 5 thief.
It was the same for Stag. This guy was a level 5 fighter with a huge craving for alcohol.
Although Marvin was pondering why a dwarven fighter would be named Stag, such a strange codename,
he still didn’t do anything unnecessary and efficiently accomplished his task.
Disguising as a barman wasn’t too difficult for Marvin. He had found a bottle of colorless poison in the
Night Walkers’ stash.
It’s just that this thing’s value was very high. Making enough to kill someone would cost roughly 2 wizard
gold.
Even if Marvin was very decisive, he still hesitated for a long time deciding between assassinating and
poisoning.
He chose to poison Stag’s wine in the end. A dwarven fighter’s vitality was very high after all. His
cutthroat might not be able to instantly kill him. If he made a mistake, both sides would be entangled in
a mess. And Marvin’s class was considered disadvantaged against Stag’s. Their defensive power was very
powerful, so rangers would find it very difficult to get close to them.
After killing Stag, Marvin let out a sigh of relief.

He intended to take a day off to rest, before taking care of the rest.
The other two guys were both mysterious and even Sean didn’t have a portrait. This was the hardest
part of the mission.
But as he left the tavern and arrived in an empty alley, he suddenly felt a burst of killing intent!
"Woosh!" An arrow flew at him from behind!
Marvin was suddenly startled and rolled, barely dodging the arrow.
Someone tried to murder him!
Who?
Marvin’s twin daggers were unsheathed, and he quickly turned to face his enemy head-on!
Chapter 83: Killing With a Borrowed Knife
This was a narrow alley with buildings on both sides.
There was no place to take cover in the whole alley, making it very suitable for archers.
The moon was hidden from sight, leaving the alley pitch black. But Marvin had Darksight!
He could clearly see a beautiful silhouette standing on a roof not far from there, a bow aiming at
Marvin!
It was a female archer.
And on the other end of the alley, another figure quietly appeared.
When Marvin saw the man’s appearance, he couldn’t help but be shocked!
That man was actually the barman he had stunned!
The one who had given him the information to kill those three from the Marcus Thieves Society.
‘I understand…’
‘This guy was killing with a borrowed knife.’
Marvin shivered thinking about it.
He didn’t expect to be tricked even when being this careful.
The current barman was totally different compared to the previous nervous youth. The change in his
presence was very noticeable.
He had changed clothes and was now wearing a set of battle gear. He was a ranger holding two daggers
like Marvin.
However… This guy was a 2nd rank ranger!
According to Inspect, this man only had the base class Ranger, but he was level 7!
‘A 2nd rank class holder… Along with an archer…’
‘Hold on! Two people…’
He suddenly thought of something and couldn’t help but let out, "You are Wolf?"
The man on the other side stopped his footsteps and displayed a weird smiling expression. "You are a
smart one."
"Seems like you aren’t useless. You were able to cleanly eliminate three of my subordinates."
"And you were able to quickly guess my identity. Such an interesting opponent." Wolf openly expressed
his thoughts.
Really?
Marvin felt depressed.
He looked at that archer, muttering ‘So that’s Kitten.’
Marcus Thieves Society only had two people remaining.
And they both appeared in front of Marvin at the same time!
His current situation was very dangerous.

...
"Why did you kill your subordinates? Aren’t they your companions?"
Marvin had his back against the wall. He cautiously tried to buy some time.
The archer was very troublesome, especially since she controlled the high ground. If he was shot, it
would be life threatening.
What’s more, Wolf was on the side, looking at him like he was prey. This guy was a level 7 ranger. Even
though he hadn’t advanced, he still somewhat suppressed Marvin.
In Feinan, a lot of adventurers weren’t able to find a suitable advanced class. Perhaps they lacked
money, or perhaps they couldn’t find an advanced teacher. Thus, quite a lot could only improve their
base class. Bases class could also reach 2nd rank, but after level 10, they had to advance if they wanted
to go any further.
Wolf was like one of those that couldn’t find a way to improve and helplessly leveled up their base class.
Even though base classes were more balanced, they couldn’t match up to advanced classes when it
came to becoming stronger.
Thus, Marvin urgently needed to advance.
Facing Marvin’s question, Wolf couldn’t help but smile. "Of course we were companions. Otherwise,
how could the information be so detailed?"
"I’m very grateful you killed them. I’ve been wondering how to eliminate them lately. Doing it myself is a
bit unreasonable after all."
"I worked with them for many years. I felt hesitant to kill them directly."
Marvin felt sick listening to the hypocritical Wolf.
Damnit, hesitant? Borrowing a knife to kill, what’s the difference?!
"You still haven’t answered my question. Why kill them?" Marvin calmly asked.
Wolf shrugged. "We recently had a big job."
"I understand," Marvin quickly answered. "You want to keep everything for yourself."
"There are two of us, so it’s not like I’m keeping everything to myself," Wolf happily replied.
He felt that the outcome had already been decided.
But from the current situation, it really seemed that way. Wolf was two levels higher than Marvin and
there was also an archer on the high ground. As long as Marvin gave them an opportunity, they would
easily kill him!
...
"Don’t speak nonsense!"
"Get rid of him and let’s take off tonight! Far away!" The archer standing on the roof coldly exclaimed.
‘Turns out the two were a pair of married thieves, no wonder they could act against the other three!’
Marvin suddenly understood.
As cold light flashed from his daggers, Wolf helplessly sighed, "Nothing I can do about it, I married a
violent woman."
"I wanted to chat a bit more with you, but it’s time to work now."
"Since you helped me deal with them, I’ll let you have an honorable death. I’ll try to leave your body in
one piece, how about it?"
He hadn’t finished talking when a dual wielding shadow threw himself over!
Marvin didn’t try to escape!
He knew that escaping would only result in a dead end.
His perception allowed him to feel something behind him. The archer had been aiming at him all along!
If he retreated, he would be an easy target, completely screwed!
He could only stand and fight!
Marvin thus directly rushed forward, daggers blazing!
Blade Technique - Rapids!
A detailed and refined blade technique was executed under the moonlight. Marvin’s every move was
extremely accurate. Marvin and Wolf were equally matched for a moment!
The latter had a shocked expression.
He obviously had the level advantage and his weapon mastery should be a lot stronger. However, the
other side’s blade technique was very refined. Wolf’s fierce attack couldn’t break through Marvin’s
defense!
Wolf felt it was too unbelievable.
But it was the result of the strength Marvin had painstakingly built up!
It was true that Wolf’s level was higher, but the both sides had similar weapon mastery level, and
Marvin had blade techniques on top of that!
Marvin and Wolf’s curved daggers were locked into a dance, sending flashing cold rays of light through
the alley and making "Clank" sounds.
‘Turns out Wolf is only this strong!’
Marvin’s heart relaxed a bit.
Even if that guy was a 2nd rank class holder, he hadn’t advanced and thus didn’t have the bonus
attributes of an advanced class.
The two extra levels were at most just a few more skill points and an attribute point. And Marvin’s killing
skills were a hundred times better than Wolf’s!
Marvin could put him down in less than 3 minutes in a duel!
But this wasn’t a duel. There was an archer behind him.
Marvin couldn’t go all out!
He had to pay attention to Kitten’s bow.
He couldn’t fully focus on Wolf, leading to a deadlock!

‘Damn it! If this goes on, I’ll definitely lose!’ Marvin’s heart was beating extremely fast.
Because he couldn’t endure a long fight due to his stamina!
Consecutively killing those three earlier already used up a lot of stamina. The current one versus two,
which also included a long range class, put too much pressure on Marvin!
He had to find a way to turn the tides!
...
"Bang!"
After both of them ruthlessly collided yet again, Wolf noticed something and retreated.
"Woosh!"
An arrow had been shot!
Marvin rolled, the arrow dangerously brushing past him! But this time, the dodge was a bit more
awkward.
Wolf laughed nastily, raising his daggers and attempting a ruthless beheading slash!
The earlier roll made Marvin lose the upper hand. He curled and raised his dagger as to block!
But he suddenly threw his right dagger and began to quickly chant!
Vine Metamorphosis!
His hand quickly turned into a slender vine and coiled around Wolf’s right ankle.
The latter hadn’t expected a trick like this!
Ranger spells were in fact very rare!
Especially in the south where druids were less active.
This Vine Metamorphosis thoroughly broke Wolf’s rhythm. Marvin took advantage of this to make him
stumble and fall on the ground.
Marvin took a deep breath, raising his left hand up, and then suddenly stabbing downward!
But it only went half-way before he had to stiffen his body to dodge half a step toward the side!
"Woosh!"
Another arrow!
Marvin couldn’t completely dodge this arrow. The triangular arrowhead pierced Marvin’s shoulder.
Marvin felt an acute pain!
"Fuck!" he bellowed. He didn’t think twice and still slashed at Wolf’s head!
The archer in the distance let out a mournful shriek and crazily shot arrows!
It looked like it was raining arrows.
Chapter 84: Life and Death Situation!
[Scatter Shot]!
Marvin squinted. Seeing the sky instantly filled with arrows raining down toward him, he still managed
to keep himself even more calm!
[Scatter Shot] was a common ranger’s long distance skill. It usually didn’t have much of an impact
because it wasn’t accurate.
But it could be extremely troublesome for Marvin in this situation!
This alley was extremely narrow. If Marvin wanted to escape, he could if he left now. Wolf was already
dead after all.
Using his dexterity he could definitely escape!
"But if I escaped, finding this woman again might be very difficult!’
Thinking of it, Marvin couldn’t help but grind his teeth!
Stake it all!
Enduring the pain, he suddenly burst toward the left wall!
Anti-Gravity Steps!
He tilted his body at an angle of roughly 45 degrees from the wall, twisted his ankle while starting to run
up, but still managed to run up stably.
"Woosh!"
The fierce rain of arrows brushed past him. There was even an arrow that pierced his clothes!
‘Close call! Luckily there is no poison on the arrows!’ Marvin’s heart was beating pretty fast.
He reckoned that tonight was his most dangerous encounter yet.
Killing an archer that occupied high ground was very challenging, especially when Marvin had no shield!
Anti-Gravity Steps couldn’t let him run on the wall for a long time. After dodging that fierce rain of
arrows, he fell back down on the ground, accidentally landing on his right arm!
The arrow injury hurt even more.
Blood flowed out.
That arrow had already affected Marvin’s sense of balance, causing him to make an error in judging his
body’s movement.
‘Damnit, the duration of Anti-Gravity Steps has decreased by almost half a second…’ Marvin clutched
the arrow, cursing in anger in his heart.
His health slowly decreased due to his blood loss, as did his stamina.
But he still had no intention to flee!
‘Must kill this woman!’
‘This is the Night Walker advancement’s first task. If I can’t handle this, what about the next one?’
Marvin suddenly became focused!
"Woosh!"
Another arrow shot.
Luckily, darksight let Marvin clearly see every move done by the other side, helping him dodge it.
He ran in the alley, silently approaching the roof Kitten was standing on!
The distance between them was now short.
When Marvin got to the archer’s blind spot, she would be unable to retaliate.
But the archer didn’t give up!
She bit her lip and quickly shot more arrows!
Marvin’s moved like a ghost making it very difficult to hit him while moving, so all those arrows missed
their target!
The distance between both of them was constantly decreasing.
Suddenly, the archer sneered.
About there…
This distance!
A strange mark suddenly flashed in her eyes!
Even if Marvin was having trouble dodging, he still paid minutious attention to the archer’s every move!
He was able to clearly see the mark due to darksight... it was [Moving Shot]!
‘Damnit! This woman actually learned such a high-end skill!’
Marvin’s heart sank!
He finally understood why the other side was certain that victory was within her hands, why she had still
not retreated even though he was already this close!
Because she had this card!
[Moving Shot]: Large increase to shooting accuracy toward moving targets!
This skill description was very vague, but Marvin knew that at this distance, the other side’s arrows
would all have at least a fifty percent chance of hitting him.
There was still some distance before he’d reach the other side’s blind spot.
And at this distance, she should be able to shoot three more arrows!
If even one of the three hit Marvin, it would because very dangerous for him!
What could he do?
Marvin, who usually faced death calmly, was feeling a bit dazed!
A small archer with assistance from the terrain forced a Ruler of the Night into this situation!
Really too miserable.
Both sides coldly watched each other.
Marvin instantly made his decision.
Keep moving forward!
...
"Go to hell!" Kitten muttered.
The arrow which had been aiming at Marvin all along was released. "Woosh!" The 1st arrow was shot,
aiming at Marvin’s stomach!
She wanted a critical hit!

Moving shot greatly increased her originally impressive accuracy. This arrow was very accurate and
would soon pierce Marvin’s stomach!
At the crucial time, Marvin’s body suddenly shook strangely!
Shadow Step!
The life-saving skill once again displayed its effect, as Marvin forcefully altered his path to the right by
half a meter, dodging nimbly.
"Beautiful dodge," the archer coldly remarked.
2nd arrow!
This arrow was like the previous one, extremely accurate, aiming straight at Marvin’s neck!
Marvin’s heartbeat crazily sped up. In that split second he seemingly forgot the pain coursing through
his body and kicked the ground with his right foot!
"Snap!"
It sounded like his ankle breaking!
Imitation Shadow Step!
"Woosh!"
The arrow passed by his ear, as he dodged for the second time.
"Eh? Two skills?" The archer felt surprised but maintained her grim appearance.
Because she still had the third arrow!
The fierce 3rd arrow aimed at Marvin’s heart!
It seemed that this arrow, no matter what, he would be unable to dodge it!
"He’s screwed!" The archer squinted.
...
Marvin didn’t give up at the most important moment. He knew his body like the back of his hand.
He couldn’t muster any strength from his right shoulder because of the arrow. The right ankle had
snapped, a very serious injury!
It’d be reasonable to say that it would hurt.
But Marvin couldn’t feel any pain.
This wasn’t numbness, but rather some kind of very mystical state.
He looked helplessly at that 3rd arrow flying toward him, about to take his life.
His potential was thoroughly aroused during a life and death situation!
His left foot twisted and kicked the ground. It stood to reason that after using Shadow Step the first
time, his left foot would already be unable to support too much of a burden. It couldn’t use force wildly
like that again.
But he chose to do so.
All-out!
Burst!
Another Imitation Shadow Step!
"Snap…"
The left ankle also broke… He simply couldn’t be more miserable!
But this time, it also let Marvin smoothly dodge the 3rd arrow. He rolled on the ground, directly landing
beneath the roof Kitten was standing on!
This was her blind spot, and she definitely couldn’t see Marvin.
‘Truly awkward…’
‘But it’s finally time to counterattack.’
Marvin forced a smile, half-lying on the ground.
Both feet had snapped. This fragile body being forced to unleash such strength was simply terrible.
Fortunately, the situation had finally turned around.
...
"He actually dodged!"
"How could this be?"
The female archer was standing on the roof, extremely shocked. Marvin was just under her feet. She
very cautiously extended her head, wanting to see Marvin’s situation.
But she didn’t notice a thin rope extending from a corner. It suddenly coiled around her foot!
"Aaah!" she let out in alarm.
A powerful force pulled her ankle, dragging her down from the three story house!
Kitten couldn’t adjust her body because the rope was shrinking at a frightening speed. She was
immediately dragged down, ruthlessly crashing on the ground!
"Bang!"
She was in really bad shape!
Marvin had been pulling on the other end of the wishful rope, and stood up with difficulty. He pushed
his dagger against the neck of the archer who was gasping for air.
"Where did you hide the money? Say it and I’ll end your suffering. Don’t and I’ll carefully torture you."
His voice was very calm yet grim.
The archer had a bitter smile. She struggled and took out a scroll from between her breasts and it
seemed like she wanted to say something.
But Marvin had already slashed with his curved dagger!
"No need to explain, I’ll study it myself."
Marvin coldly killed her.
At this time, an old person appeared on the other side of the alley.
"You are in a really bad shape. But you went all out. Just like me when I was young," the old blacksmith
softly said.
"Both feet snapped. Your body is really too crappy."
He then helped Marvin up, taking the woman’s scroll and giving it to Marvin while doing so.
The two staggered their way into the darkness.
...
In the blacksmith’s shop, the old blacksmith was busy doing something.
Marvin consulted his battle log.
At that time, he saw two lines which made him feel surprised:
[For arousing your potential in battle, you gained a specialty – Endurance]
[For arousing your potential in battle, you gained a specialty – Burst]

Chapter 85: Skills and Specialties
He suddenly got two specialties!
Marvin hadn’t expected that.
A specialty was even more valuable than skills. Most of them had passive effects and were extremely
useful.
But as for that battle, Marvin had desperately risked everything.
He kept treading the line between life and death. If not for the surprise effect of Vine Metamorphosis,
he might have died!
And his potential had been aroused in this deadly struggle, rewarding him with two specialties.
The first was Endurance.
[Endurance]: You will get a willpower check every 10 minutes after receiving an injury. If the check is
successful, you will be able to ignore the pain.
This was a very powerful specialty!
‘No wonder I wasn’t restricted by pain at that time.’

Marvin suddenly realized. He remembered that the feelings of stamina decreasing, loss of balance and
pain had disappeared a while after being shot.
Turns out it was this specialty’s effect.
This specialty and Ana’s [Tenacity] were different but similar effects, and both were specialties that
melee class holders longed for.
Usually, pain had a huge influence on living beings, especially in a battle.
Pain could affect every move, and could completely change the outcome of the battle by hindering
movements.
Endurance was a pretty impressive specialty and would usually be gained by warriors who were
regularly wounded. Marvin getting that specialty was quite lucky.
...
The second specialty was Burst.
[Burst]: Your tough soul doesn’t match your frail body. Up to a certain limit, you can burst out strength
exceeding your body’s. However, there will be serious side effects afterward.
Burst was a very rarely seen specialty because it would trigger spontaneously.
There was no daily use limit, but Marvin knew that it didn’t have many uses.
That last Shadow Step he used was definitely the result of Burst!
He managed to dodge the arrow in that split second of Burst, but it also broke his ankle.
This was also a very precious specialty, that Marvin could trigger whenever he wanted.
‘Dealing 1000 damage while sacrificing 800... If used in a three hit combo, hmm...."
Marvin suddenly understood the hidden part of this specialty.
This specialty fit Marvin perfectly. Dual wielding rangers originally used burst strength!
What was a bit of self-harm!
As long as he was one move ahead of his enemy, victory would be his!
Feinan’s medical care was very advanced, especially after the Great Calamity. All kinds of churches
began to rise and the price of priests’ divine spells began to drop.
Healing divine spells became a lot cheaper than before.
‘Two very useful specialties…’
‘My fighting strength has greatly increased.’
Marvin felt awesome, but suddenly grimaced from a fierce pain.
That arrow was still stuck on his shoulder, only half of his HP was left, and both feet had snapped. This
was certainly miserable enough.
If not for Sean helping Marvin walk back home, he would have had to crawl.
This was the price of burst.
But the harvest was very generous. Not only had he obtained the archer’s map to the hidden treasure,
but he also received no less than 1650 battle exp.
Advancing consumed a great amount of experience, so Marvin had been preparing all along. Night
Walker’s advancement experience was at least 6000 exp.
The more the better.
...
"Your fighting strength is quite good. You are also quite fierce."
The old blacksmith who had been busy for a while came over, looking at Marvin with eyes full of praise.
A 14 year old youth able to kill five thieves alone, even if split in multiple encounters, was pretty rare.
‘Worthy of a seer,’ Sean thought.
‘Night Walkers will truly rise.’
"You perfectly completed the first hurdle. You are really qualified to become a member of the Night
Walkers," said Sean.
At the same time, he firmly stopped Marvin from moving and cut off the arrowhead in Marvin’s with a
knife. He then pulled the arrow from Marvin’s shoulder!
Blood flew out!

His HP quickly dropped!
Marvin had a cold sweat as he felt pain all over his body. He tightly ground his teeth, stopping himself
from shouting out!
It was at this moment he understood the difference between the game and the real world!!
He had set the level of pain to 1% in the game!
But now he experienced real pain!
He naturally didn’t feel anything before when he suffered grave injuries. But tonight, Marvin really felt
pain!
He still managed not to shout, which was already pretty good.
The old blacksmith bandaged Marvin. His movements were meticulous, very skillful. He applied a kind of
very refreshing herbal medicine.
The blood quickly stopped flowing.
Marvin had nothing to fear for the moment.
"Remember my actions. They might be useful to you later in the battlefield," Sean solemnly said.
Marvin nodded when suddenly, a log window appeared:
[You watched a First Aid Master’s Quick Bandage and understood parts of the skill’s nature. (1/3)]
‘Oh? What does this mean?’
Marvin suddenly thought of something and asked Sean, "Can you let me see that move once again?"
Sean froze for a moment, but facing Marvin’s request, he did it once again.
Although he was somewhat of an eccentric, once he acknowledged someone he would get along
relatively well with them.
Without a doubt, Marvin’s performance tonight already aroused his sympathy.
Marvin carefully looked and sure enough, that log appeared once again.
But this time, the (1/3) changed to (2/3).
Need one more?
Marvin asked again, somewhat embarrassed. "Could you do it one more time?"
Sean immediately became a little upset.
"What are you trying to do in the end?"
Marvin cautiously said, "I want to learn your Quick Bandage skill."
"Are you kidding me?" Sean angrily blurted. "Even if Quick Bandage is a very simple skill, it still require
about a week of training. You think you can learn it by looking at it a few times?"
Marvin hesitated but still ended up saying, "Seers have a few different abilities…"
Sean immediately turned silent. With a cold face, he repeated the action one more time.
Marvin hurriedly paid attention.
The log windows suddenly appeared:
[You watched a First Aid Master’s Quick Bandage and understood parts of the skill nature. (3/3)]
[You understood through observation – Quick Bandage]
[Spend 100 battle exp to turn it into a personal skill!]
Indeed!
Marvin was overjoyed.
Only 100 battle exp was nothing. Quick Bandage using bandages and hemostatics would be extremely
on the battlefield.
Especially in a war of attrition!
He immediately spent the 100 battle exp and [Quick Bandage(45)] immediately appeared in his skill list.
‘A high skill level… Seems to be related to Sean [First Aid Master] title,’ Marvin speculated.
Marvin was absent-minded while Sean looked on, displeased. "Kid, what are you doing? Did you lose
your mind in that battle?’
Marvin hurriedly recovered and said to Sean, "Gimme your hand."
Sean skeptically did so.
Marvin quickly picked up the hemostatics and a bandage and flawlessly bandaged Sean’s wrist in less
than half a minute!
If there had been a wound, the bleeding would have stopped and it would have had the effect of
stopping the bleeding and treating the injury!
"What!"
"How could this happen?"
"Kid, are you tricking me?"
Sean frowned!
He didn’t believe Marvin could learn his Quick Bandage in such a short time!
Sean had actually trained under a Night Keeper specialized in the medical field. Sean also had the title of
Master!
However, Marvin actions were at the same standard as him!
This was something that went against his knowledge and experience!
"Damnit…"
"Seers really are a group of freaks!" Sean cursed.

He then began to treat Marvin’s ankle.
Marvin shrugged.
‘As for seers.’
‘My esteemed self has transmigrated.’
Just as he was thinking that, he felt a burst of violent pain from his ankle!
"Ah… Easy!" Marvin let out in alarm!
"Quiet! You soft egg." Sean faked anger.
However, he seemed somewhat pleased with himself.
Chapter 86: Feinan Era
Sean deserved his title of First Aid Master. It seemed he wasn’t just a blacksmith, but also a doctor.
He soon completed the treatment of Marvin’s ankle.

Even though Marvin still had to use crutches to walk, he estimated that he would recover in two or
three days.
This was already pretty good. The problem with being wounded was that it would often not be
completely cured and would leave sequelae behind.
And in this field, the formidable side of the Night Walker’s organization was revealed.
Although they only had eighteen people remaining, as a former leader Sean had many good things.
Including some divine spell scrolls and some secret medicine.
The value of those medicines was very high, but he didn’t hesitate to use them on Marvin.
From his actions, it could be assumed that he had already decided to take Marvin as his apprentice.
Indeed, apprentice.
After completing the first task, Marvin learned from Sean that he had to go through a process to
become a Night Walker, and it was far more complicated than what he thought.
He was still an apprentice at the moment and had to complete a year long trial period before he could
officially advance to Night Walker!
But a year was really too long to Marvin!
He hadn’t expected something like that!
If he had known earlier about the one year apprentice trial period, he wouldn’t have decided to advance
through that path, no matter what.
But Sean apparently noticed Marvin’s apprehension and quickly appeased him.
After hearing Sean’s explanation, Marvin sighed in relief.
‘Turns out it’s like that.’
...
The next two days, Marvin carefully rested in the blacksmith shop. During that time, he met the
blacksmith’s daughter Jane. The latter apologized to Marvin, visibly very embarrassed.
"Turns out you were really there to look for my father. I thought…" The girl shyly said.
"It’s fine, a girl with strong vigilance is a good thing. And by the way, the porridge you cooked was
actually very tasty." Marvin smiled.
Jane’s face turned red, as she found an excuse to slip way. Marvin didn’t mind. He hadn’t come here to
chase after girls. If he could learn Sean’s craftsmanship it’d be just fine.
But having said that, didn’t it seem like his territory was missing a good tailor?
...
Two days later, with help of all kinds of secret medicine from the Night Walkers’ organization, Marvin
completely recovered.
He was back to being healthy and lively.
Sean saw the scene and nodded at Marvin, indicating that he was ready.
Because the 2nd task was about to begin.
Very late in the night, in the backyard of the blacksmith shop.
"I didn’t expect a basement to be there."
Marvin followed the old blacksmith Sean into the basement.
There was a spiral staircase at the entrance and candles flickering constantly
The atmosphere was very gloomy. It sounded like someone in the distance was chanting some ballad
from the ancient times in a low voice.
"The Night Walkers are a very hidden organization. Few know of our existence," Old Sean stiffly
answered.
"Including your daughter?" Marvin asked.
"Kid, if you dare to say anything about the Night Walkers in front of Jane… Trust me, even if I lost more
than half of my fighting strength, I can still squish you a few times," the old blacksmith coldly snorted.
Marvin shrugged, not the least bit afraid of the threat. "Jane isn’t a fool, she is actually very clever. You
won’t be able to conceal anything from her."
The old blacksmith was silent for a moment, before slowly shaking his head. "I only want to keep her
away from danger."
"If she could have a lifetime of peace, it would be great."

"Quite difficult," Marvin remarked.
"Kid, in the end, what have you seen?" The old blacksmith couldn’t help but ask, "Hathaway saw
destruction. What about you?"
"A calamity." Marvin didn’t hide anything. "No one would be spared. If you want Jane to live her life in
peace, I’m afraid Oak Town isn’t a good location."
Sean gave a skeptical glance at Marvin, before saying:
"We’ve arrived."
They arrived indeed.
At the end of the stairs, was a small narrow room.
In a corner of the room was a pitch black mural.
The content on the mural was very monotonous. There was only a pair of eyes with a faint source of
radiance underneath.
There was a massive pile of bones in the radiance, and the people on them struggled and howled in
anguish.
Even though it was just a simple picture, to Marvin, it had a great impact!
"This is…"
"This is the scene of the ancient era’s people struggling in the eternal night," Sean solemnly said. "The
Night Monarch left the darkness and protected Feinan’s lives, keeping monsters and foreigners from
invading."
The Ancient Era?" Marvin was stunned.
He actually didn’t know much related to the night monarch. The information in the games rarely
mentioned him. It seemed the next pieces of information would bring new details.
When Marvin transmigrated, the Night Monarch’s real body had yet to appear.
According to Marvin’s knowledge, the history of Feinan was roughly composed of four eras.
First, order. Primal chaos and order. Before the arrival of the Wizard God Lance, Feinan’s magic power
was made up of the power of order and chaos overlapping, producing life.
During the chaos era, day and night would sometimes appear with strange timing for a long time. For
example, 4 - 5 years of continuous night.
That was the legendary eternal night.
The Night Monarch apparently emerged in this era. Some said he was a fiend from the abyss while some
said he was one of the incarnations of the Wizard God Lance.
But in fact, the records about the Night Monarch mentioned him appearing earlier than theWizard God
Lance.
The chaos and order era ended with the arrival of Lance.
Lance made the Holy Grail, and built the Universe Magic Pool, making the whole world lean toward
order.
At that time, the first nature god of Feinan was born, named Fertile. Fertile was one of Feinan’s high
elves. He turned into an elven old god through some unknown method. He had an excellent relationship
with Lance.
At that time, Lance was busy fighting some monster from the outside. He temporarily gave Feinan to
Fertile.
Thus, the high elves suddenly rose to dominance, ruling everything.
This was the glorious 2nd era. Apart from the elves, all the other races were inferior.
The old elven god didn’t like this situation and thus left Feinan, helping Lance deal with the enemy. He
later went into a deep sleep. After the elves left, the 3rd era of people vied for supremacy. It was also in
this era that three fate tablets appeared.
The people that obtained a part of the tablets became gods.
Most gods in existence at this point had been formed through the power of the fate tablet during the
third era, aside from the first generation of ancient gods, those few nature gods.
After the Wizard God returned to Feinan, he established the wizard era and humanity rose up abruptly.
In the fourth era, the Wizard God left once again. This time it appeared to be a very definite leave.
The gods who had risen abruptly during the third era began to turn restless.
Because the prophecy said that the 4th fate tablet was inside the universe magic pool, but they had to
smash it into pieces. Once broken, it would appear above Feinan!
Thus, the 4th era, the reign of terror ended, slowly opening up a new era.
...
These memories slowly passed through Marvin’s mind
That painting before his eyes became somewhat more vivid.
"Let’s go. One year apprenticeship. I hope you can endure."
"I’ll let you know that this hurdle is called patience!"
Sean pressed one hand on an eye, hinting at Marvin to also do so.
He then began to chant an incantation that Marvin simply couldn’t understand.
This incantation was very complex and lasted no less than three minutes.
Suddenly, Marvin felt his palm warming up and a large pulling force came from the eye!
He was sucked into the mural!
...
Darkness.
Marvin had darksight, but in here, he couldn’t see anything!
This was the [Eternal Night Paradise], belonging to the incomplete plane of the Night Monarch!
Sure enough, Marvin had to take the one year apprenticeship in the incomplete plane.
The only good news was that the time flowed differently here.
A year here was equal to a day in Feinan!
It was because of this that Marvin decided to keep working on Night Walker’s advancement. Otherwise
he would have had to go back to the Three Ring Towers to deal with the Battle of the Holy Grail.
But even so, this year would be hard to bear.
Because time would incessantly pass.
"What do I need to do?" Marvin asked.
Sean’s voice echoed from afar. "You are my apprentice, it’s only natural that I have something for your
to do."
"What did you plan?" Marvin asked, stunned.
"Clang! Clang!"
Sounds of metal echoed in the distance.
"I’m a blacksmith," Sean answered.
"Come kid! During this year, you’ll become friends with a furnace and a hammer!"

Chapter 87: Blazing Fury
In the darkness, sparks scattered, along with the clanking noises of blacksmithing.
The red furnace kept on burning as a grime-covered Marvin added more charcoal inside.
"You put too much!"
"A higher fire temperature isn’t always better!"
When Sean began working, he would turn extremely irritable.
Even though this guy was completely human, his temper was more like a dwarf’s. Not only did he have
bad temper, he also drank heavily.
Marvin, as his apprentice, was the only one he could order around in this strange incomplete plane.
He could only silently bear with it!
Because this was his advancement task. As a pitiful blacksmith apprentice, he had to learn Sean’s
blacksmithing skill within a year!
A change had already happened in his quest menu. The previous task had been completed and the 1500
general exp reward received.
It now displayed the 2nd task of the advancement quest. The reward was 2000 general exp and the
qualification to move on to the next task.
He couldn’t help but think that this task was quite the torment!
For a whole year, Marvin could only follow Sean and help with his work.
Apart from the necessary resting time and mealtimes, Marvin spent most of his hours with the furnace
and iron hammer!
The old blacksmith didn’t exaggerate.
This task tested people’s patience to a level that was simply horrifying!
Fortunately, Marvin was very unyielding!
Since he received this assignment, he couldn’t give up halfway!
Apart from Night Walker, Marvin didn’t know the way to obtain the other ranger advancements.
But he ended up arguing with the old blacksmith!
This guy cursed Marvin all day long, saying Marvin looked like a girl, was weak and not worthy.
A true man should pick up an iron hammer and forge his own weapons!
Marvin didn’t complain about that and silently did as he said!
His constitution was really too weak.
His strength was also lacking.

Forging could really have a tempering effect, to some degree.
Time went by. The first month, Marvin could still bear with the bad temper after forging.
The third month, he began to become extremely irritable. When the old blacksmith swore at him, he
would curse back. Moreover, he would use all kinds of fancy insults which could sometimes made Sean
speechless.
Half a year later, he totally stopped caring. He would just repeat the actions the old blacksmith told him
to do!
He didn’t bother asking what the blacksmith would have him do next!
For him, every ore was more or less the same, and each kind of iron forging technique was also very
similar.
He was an overlord. Once he was out of this damnable place, he would probably not come in contact
with anything related to blacksmithing again.
But even if it was so, under the long tempering, Marvin not only obtained the life class [Blacksmith], but
its experience had increased at lightning speed.
He hadn’t allocated any experience to the class but when this frightening year ended, Marvin had
already reached [Intermediate] rank!
If Marvin remembered correctly, the most amazing blacksmith all of White River Valley was an
Intermediate Blacksmith!
‘This is hilarious. This lord actually became an Intermediate Blacksmith.’

‘A Blacksmith Overlord… In all of Feinan, there shouldn’t be many!’ Marvin made fun of himself
inwardly.
"Clank!" kept echoing in Marvin’s ear. He had heard it to the extent of nearly having a bit of a nervous
breakdown!
The final month, Sean didn’t teach Marvin another forging skill. Rather, he began to make a weapon.
Marvin could only act as a support on the side.
He only had one thought in mind, and it was for this damned apprenticeship to quickly pass!
He had transmigrated in Feinan not long ago and hadn’t expected to spend a year in this Night
Monarch’s incomplete plane!
If not for the flow of time being different, Marvin would definitely not have done something so
inefficient.
But it still felt very boring.
"Smelly brat! Don’t look around. There is nothing worth seeing here."
"Quickly get me that chunk of lava rock!"
"And that scroll, on the shelf behind you!"
Facing Sean randomly giving orders, Marvin had already became apathetic, quietly doing as told.
As time went on, Sean’s forged weapon seemed to gradually take shape.
But soon afterward, he clearly cast Marvin to the side, having him practice his blacksmithing skill on
another furnace further away.
Marvin could only do as told.
‘This old geezer, why the hell is he so secretive?’ Marvin thought, bored, while hammering a very rough
ore.
...
Time continuously passed during this boring training.
The last day, Sean called Marvin over.
A faintly discernible object was set up on the weapon shelf.
But it was covered by a layer of cloth.
Sean said, somewhat tired, "Kid, congratulations. Your apprenticeship is finished."
"You actually managed to last a year. Youths these days don’t have this kind of temperament."
No kidding… Marvin inwardly mocked. He didn’t have the kind of temperament of kids jumping around.
He obviously knew that although Sean’s test was dry and dull, it had a lot of advantages and wasn’t
harmful!
In the course of one year of forging, Marvin had turned 15 years old and it looked like he had matured a
bit.
The most important change was him taking on quite a bit of muscle on his biceps and chest! He also
grew a bit.
The stats gave the most direct observation of his changes. In this year of tempering, his strength rose by
1 point and his constitution rose by 2 points!
He actually gained 3 attribute points in one year of tempering!
Marvin wasn’t an idiot. The forging techniques Sean taught him were definitely not ordinary.
There were definitely some hidden strength and constitution raising methods included among those, to
have such an amazing effect.
3 attribute points! One needed to level up 6 times to get that kind of increase!
Although everything wasn’t just a simple conversion, completing Sean’s test was a small increase in
strength for Marvin.
At least his constitution’s increase wasn’t small, so he wouldn’t be as weak!
As for the 2000 general experience, it came at the right time. He was about to advance and what he
needed the most right now was experience.
In general, advancement quests had three tasks. He had already cleared two, and after the third task he
would be able to advance.
When the time came, he would have to use a great amount of experience to be able to activate his
advanced class!
Marvin did not want an awkward situation like successfully completing his advancement quest but not
having enough experience to unlock it.
...
"Patience is a necessary quality for a Night Walker."
"As the reward for your patience, this thing is your gift. Regardless of whether you are able to be
acknowledged by the Night Monarch and become a Night Walker, this is my gift to you."
Sean pointed at the item on the weapon shelf while talking.
Marvin froze.
He hadn’t expected that after Sean spent a year to make this thing, he would actually gift it to him.
Even though he had acted as a support all along, he also knew that in order to create this item, Sean had
spent a lot of precious materials, along with a lot of energy.
"Don’t be distracted, kid," Sean snorted. "This is probably the last magic item I’ll craft in this life."
Magic Item!
Marvin was shocked!
He hurriedly opened that blue cloth!
A curved dagger was calmly lying inside!
The curved dagger was red, the edge of the blade was extremely sharp and the handle felt very warm.
‘Is this the effect of the lava rock?’

Marvin held the curved dagger in his hand and quietly felt its power.
"Its name is Blazing Fury." Sean saw his own masterpiece and displayed a hint of satisfaction. "I daresay,
even those Dwarven Master Blacksmith’s crafts are not much different."
Marvin nodded. After a simple Inspect, this curved dagger’s property window was displayed:
[Blazing Fury]
Quality: Magic
Attack: 13 – 18
Effect: Armor Break +7
2nd Effect: Shatter +7
Extra spell – [Blazing Fury] (Daily uses: 1)
Extra spell – [Arcane missile] (Daily uses: 3)
...
Magic weapon!
This was the first magic weapon since Marvin transmigrated.
And it was a very sharp curved dagger!

His current mood could no longer simply be described as excited.
"I…" He wanted to thank Sean for his present, but the old man emotionlessly said, "Grab your things, we
are leaving!"
"Keeping the Night Monarch’s incomplete plane activated is very energy-consuming!"
He then dragged Marvin and quickly left the [Eternal Night Paradise].
The two once again appeared in the basement, and returned to the blacksmith shop.
It was very late at night, and all was quiet. Everything had stayed the same. Only one day had passed
after all.
But to Marvin it felt like ages ago.
"Let’s go. Prepare yourself," Sean suddenly urged. "The final test is about to begin."
"You need to go through the Night Monarch’s baptism!"
"We have to enter the Thousand Leaves Forest. Follow me!"
Chapter 88: Hero saving a beauty?

Thousand Leaves Forest.
The forest at night looked very peaceful. Moonlight shone atop the tree, forming many shadows. No one
knew what was hiding in the shadows.
However, this silence didn’t feel desolate. The entire forest was in a kind of harmony.
If Marvin was a druid, he could obtain a lot more information about this forest and even what every tree
witnessed.
But as a ranger, the forest was also his favorite area. He could feel this place’s tranquility.
A formidable power was protecting this place.
Just before Anthony’s fall, when that Eye of the Bright Sun was looking at the whole East Coast, day and
night without stopping, it made people feel at peace.
In the Thousand Leaves Forest, all the natives received the Great Elven King’s blessing.
Every tree, every squirrel.
Evil power didn’t even think of causing trouble in that place. And the greedy adventurers also didn’t
dare go too far. The elven iron guard closely watched the borders of Thousand Leaves Forest. Any
intruding human would be driven out or locked up in prison.
It was very difficult to break out from the elven cells.
...
On the edge of the forest, two shadows were quickly moving forward, one following the other.
Marvin felt gloomy, yet excited at the same time.
Sean really did act too quickly, right? From leaving the Night Monarch’s incomplete plane, the [Eternal
Night Paradise], he immediately urged Marvin to enter the Thousand Leaves Forest.
After experiencing the life of a blacksmith for a whole year, Marvin was tired.
That kind of exhaustion wasn’t physical but rather, his mind was tired. He was now forcing himself to
move forward, only relying on willpower and the urge to become a Night Walker.
Indeed, before setting off, Sean’s words were already clear.
The next task was the Night Walker advancement’s final task, receiving the Night Monarch’s blessings
through a baptism.
If he completed this task, Marvin would smoothly advance to a Night Walker, becoming a member of
the Night Walker’s organization.
And a new candle full of vitality would be added to Sean’s candle holder.
"The Night Monarch’s grave was set up in the Thousand Leaves Forest. At that time, the Thousand
Leaves Forest was still not under the control of the elves."
"Thus, to receive the Night Monarch’s blessings, one has to sneak into the Thousand Leaves Forest."
"Careful on the way, you cannot be found by the Elven Iron Guard, or else it may be very problematic."
This was what Sean told Marvin before setting off.

He turned silent once he finished explaining, displaying the strength of the Night Walker’s former leader.
This geezer claimed to have suffered a serious permanent injury to his arm and leg, but he was still able
to run very fast!
Marvin simply couldn’t catch up to him! If he hadn’t deliberately reduced his speed, Marvin would have
already been left behind in a few seconds.
This once again awed Marvin as to a Night Walker’s strength.
Sean wasn’t a Legend!
He was once extremely close to being a Legend, with class levels of [Level 8 Ranger – Level 12 Night
Walker]. After 5 levels, Night Walkers would rarely pick another advanced class and instead keep
leveling their class to reach 3rd rank or level their base class. This increased their ability to adapt in
battle. And Sean was one of them.
This was related to the powerful specialty of Night Walkers.
Even if Marvin didn’t know the amount of people Sean had killed, his [Night Kill] specialty had at least
reached level 4 or higher.
‘He wouldn’t be able to run that quickly otherwise…’
‘In any case, I also reached the dexterity threshold and my running speed is extremely fast, but I still
can’t catch up to him.’
‘This isn’t coming from his dexterity, it’s the Night Walker’s abilities at night!"
Marvin struggled to run behind Sean.

He rarely ran with all his strength like this. The only advantage was that he didn’t need to be aware of
his surroundings.
He only needed to follow Sean running through every place.
Marvin suspected that his teacher’s abilities in a forest at night might be stronger than that of druids.
It’s a pity that when Sean was at his best, he had apparently received a severe injury. His fighting ability
was far weaker than back then, or else advancing might be possible.
Thus, the two, teacher and disciple, crazily ran through the Thousand Leaves Forest in the middle of the
night.
Darksight’s benefit was brilliantly displayed. Even when running at lightning speed, everything around
him could enter his sight.
And a year of tempering had improved his constitution. These 2 points of constitution were not to be
underestimated. It was like a transformation for his stamina and resistance.
Not only could he run faster, he could also run for a longer period of time.
The most important part was that, along with his constitution increasing, Marvin’s specialty [Burst]
would have a higher attack ceiling.
This was an increase to his strength that he couldn’t easily assess.
Unfortunately, he didn’t have time to study the curved dagger’s attributes. Marvin had been thinking of
stopping to examine [Blazing Fury]’s stats and hidden stats. But sadly, Sean didn’t leave him the chance.
That old geezer said that if Marvin lost him, the Night Walker’s advancement would be failed.
With such a strict condition, Marvin could only run after him.
Soon, they’d entered Thousand Leaves Forest’s depths.
After a moment, Sean suddenly stopped and made a sign to Marvin!
‘There’s an issue?’ Marvin shivered. He immediately stopped and calmly leaned against a tree.
Sean nodded and then disappeared from where he stood!
...
What was this ghost-like ability!
Marvin eyes went round and he almost let out a surprised cry.
Sean was 50 - 60 meters away before suddenly disappearing and then reappearing behind Marvin!
If he had wanted to kill Marvin, it would be too easy!
Even an Ace Phantom Assassin’s most famous gap closer [Shadow Shift] didn’t have such a range!
What’s more, it was night right now, so there was no shadow behind Marvin’s to shift to!
Apparently the Night Walker class had a lot of skills worth exploring.
Thinking of this, Marvin couldn’t help but be excited.

"Don’t make a fuss, kid," said Sean coldly. "Night Walker’s abilities are far beyond what you imagine. If
at that time I wasn’t young and arrogant enough to tease a Legendary Wizard, I would have also become
a Legend by now!"
"There is a situation ahead. I think you should use it as some kind of test."
"Go."
‘Eh?’
Sean’s words didn’t make any sense, but Marvin still reacted.
‘The situation ahead?’
He moved forward but there was no one in his field of view, and there wasn’t any sound either.
‘Sean said in front, how far in front…’
"There is a girl 5 kilometers forward. She hired two adventurers as guides to enter the Thousand Leaves
Forest."
"She is apparently looking for something, but those two men intend to go back on their deal. That girl is
now in danger."
"Go get rid of those men. I was deeply impressed by your killing skill, so it shouldn’t be difficult, right?"
Sean added some information.
Marvin was simply dumbstruck when he heard that.

"Shit!"
"Five kilometers!"
"Wait! How do you know that much?" Marvin couldn’t help but exclaim.
Sean whispered, "Because that girl came to Oak Town several days ago. She seeked Jane to make her a
new set of clothes. The two chattered for a bit, so I know the ins and outs. As for why I can see that far,
it’s because I have the Night Monarch’s blessings. There is no place my eyes can’t see."
His eyes then became dazed, apparently gazing at that place in the distance.
He urged, "Hurry up!"
"Those two adventurers are about to start!"
"You are a youth, aren’t you looking forward to being a hero saving a beauty? Now is the time."
Marvin remained silent.
He had never been interested in being a hero saving a beauty!
Night Walkers were Feinan’s guardians. Protecting some major secrets were their responsibilities, but
was it really a class where he absolutely had to pull out his blade and help someone whenever he met
with an injustice?
He looked at the weird geezer’s expression, smelling a hint of a plot.
This was definitely strange!

But he could only helplessly speed forwards for now!
Sean followed behind him. Soon, Marvin no longer noticed him.
‘Damnit, he is really an old fox.’
Marvin cursed inwardly.
Telling him to do such a troublesome thing.
He soon arrived at the place Sean mentioned, a small clearing.
Two adventurers were surrounding a delicate woman.
Their smiles were very sinister.
The important part was that the two were damn 2nd rank class holders!
Chapter 89: Fate Sorcerer
In any case, fighting experience was always very valuable.

Right now for example, even though Marvin was still quite a distance from the other side and he didn’t
use any reconnaissance type skill or spell, he could still make a quick decision.
Those two adventurers were 2nd rank class holders.
They were very sturdy above the waist and used cheap two handed greatswords, one of which had
some rust on it.
This meant that they didn’t maintain their weapons, or possibly they didn’t have money to maintain
them.
‘They don’t have any special signs, so they should be 2nd rank fighters. Looks like level 7 or 8.’
The only thing that made Marvin glad was that both of them should be like Wolf, not having an
advanced class.
In fact, there was a huge difference between 2nd rank class holders who advanced and those who
didn’t.
After advancing, the new class would strengthen the body and would have a lot of powerful skills. This
could make someone completely reborn.
Ever since Marvin transmigrated, even if he killed a few 2nd rank class holders, he had to use special
means to deal with those who had advanced.
For the gang boss Diapheis, he used [Rainbow Jet]. For those two barbarians protecting Miller, he relied
on his loyal subordinates’ [Desperate Strike]. As for the gnoll Sorcerer, Marvin simply used a potion, and
it was a close call.
Every advanced 2nd rank class holder was very troublesome.
The kind like Wolf was much easier to handle.

Fighters’ basic skills weren’t like those of the powerful advanced classes.
Marvin held his breath and slowly approached.
Regardless of the true situation, since Sean had him handle it, he certainly had his reasons.
He was currently Sean’s apprentice, so he could only do as he was told.
Moreover, these two adventurers really didn’t look like good people. Killing two adventurers who
violated an agreement wouldn’t weigh on his mind at all.
Stealth!
The forest was part of the wilderness. A ranger’s stealth not only had no penalty, it also got a little
bonus!
He stayed in the shadows, slowly approaching.
...
Even if a 2nd rank class holder who hadn’t advanced was easy to deal with, it still had levels, attributes
points and skill points there, so Marvin couldn’t be careless.
The situation didn’t seem that urgent. He simply coiled behind a tree and used Listen.
Before joining battle, he had to properly judge the situation. This was Marvin’s fighting principle.
The girl was in between the two adventurers, and both sides had been silent for a long time.
After a moment, one of the adventurers impatiently said, "Miss Kate, it’s not that we want to make
things difficult for you."
"We already circled the Thousand Leaves Forest a few times, facing enormous risks. You know how
troublesome those elven iron guards are."
"Even if we haven’t found what you were looking for, we already did our job. If you want to keep
searching, you’ll have to pay more!"
The other man continued in a low voice, "or you could use other means of payment."
"We would be very happy to help such a pretty and kindhearted young lady."
His smile was a bit wretched, his eyes checking out the girl’s body.
Marvin’s sight fell on the girl.
But after a quick glance, he gasped!
...
She wore a skirt, and her face looked as delicate as porcelain, with purple eyes. She had a very gentle
appearance.
Most noticeable was that long purple hair.
Miss Kate...
Marvin took a deep breath.

This young lady wasn’t an ordinary person!
He knew her.
‘What was that geezer Sean thinking? Hero saving a beauty?’
‘This girl only has to think it and those two adventurers would die within minutes.’
‘However… This girl is a lot more attractive than in the game. She has looks worth of being called a
femme fatale.’
A ripple appeared in Marvin’s heart.
It’s not that he had never seen a beautiful woman, but beauty like this made him gasp. There should
only be a few of them in all of Feinan.
This girl was simply the most favored woman in all creation. There was not the least bit of a flaw from
head to toe, perhaps besides being a bit too small. Her figure and complexion reached the apex.
It was also because of this excessive beauty that she and her forces’ headquarters, Rocky Mountain,
attracted a huge disaster.
After the Great Calamity, there were many female gods jealous of her and her sisters’ looks. They use a
conspiracy and a war to destroy Rocky Mountain.
This was the first spectacular military campaign. More than a hundred thousand high level player took
part in this event, [Rocky Mountain Defensive Battle]. Although Rocky Mountain’s side ended up losing
and the gods won, those three ladies’ breathtaking display of strength left behind a deep impression in
the hearts of the players!
They were called the [Three Fate Sisters]. It was their trio who set up the first large scale human
territory after the calamity. Rocky Mountain. Rocky Mountain’s rise was also the rise of Sorcerers
because the three sisters were blessed by Fate as [Fate Sorcerers]!
The three sisters were all Legends!
...
The girl standing in front of Marvin was one of the three Fate Sisters. The second one, nicknamed Kate.
No one knew her real name.
A Fate Sorcerer’s strength was very frightening. They were a group of people blessed by the will of this
plane. Their natural charisma was extreme. They could take a nap after a meal and suddenly understand
an extremely strong legendary spell.
If ordinary wizards had to strive to learn knowledge and study to increase their casting abilities, then
Fate Sorcerers were godlike students among the casters.
They didn’t even need to study! They would automatically learn powerful spells. Even if the frequency at
which they learnt a spell was random, they were extremely powerful.
Ever since the creation of Feinan, there had been no more than twenty Fate Sorcerers. During the Great
Calamity three of them appeared!
And they were three sisters!
The strangest part was that these twenty Fate Sorcerers were all women. This made most of the male
apprentices depressed, but they could only envy these women treasured by the will of the plane.
...
‘She must have deliberately used a way to hide her charm.’

’Otherwise these two adventurers might have already been unable to stop themselves from assaulting
her. Maybe in their eyes, she is just a good looking woman.’
Marvin looked at his own logs and didn’t notice any kind of check. This proved his theory.
He was a little confused. What was old Sean thinking?
‘Could he not be aware of that girl’s destructive strength?’
And wanted him to be a hero saving the beauty?
But at this time, Kate suddenly said, "I don’t have more money."
"I already paid you when we were moving through the forest and you promised to help me find the
[Amethyst Rock].
"However, these past few days, you made me go in circles around the forest. You swindled me. This is a
breach of our contract."
The two adventurers exchanged glances and couldn’t help but smile, displaying a perverted look.
"I didn’t expect to be found out by you."
"Amethyst Rock? We’ve never heard anything about it!"
"A delicate young girl like you should be able to satisfy me..."
One of the men stepped forward, grinning. "We wanted to handle it when we entered the forest, but we
wanted to see how much you had on you. We couldn’t open your storage after all."
"Having such a high grade storage item, yet still running around by yourself, definitely a young noble
who ran away from home after an argument."
"I already miss the previous one… Hehe…"
Kate seemed somewhat flustered.
Her voice grew a little louder. "Don’t get close!"
"I’ll kill you!"
Her hair suddenly began floating behind her, and a hint of pain could be seen on her face!
Marvin could feel a destructive power emerging from her body!
‘Hold on…’
‘Fuck me! The current Kate is still unable to control her power. Her Fate Sorcerer ability is still not
completely activated!"
Marvin instantly reacted!
The current Kate was still in a transitional period. Her fate power had awakened but she was unable to
control it.
She couldn’t act as she pleased. If she did, she wouldn’t be able to control the aftermath of those kinds
of Heaven Destroying spells.
This was the great elven king’s territory! If there was a Fate Sorcerer behaving atrociously here, he
would ruthlessly eliminate her!
Marvin finally understood why Sean let him take care of this!
...
Those two adventurers still acted recklessly. One of them actually threw himself at her!
"Don’t come over!" Kate’s face turned extremely angry!
Huge flames appeared around her body!
The adventurer took a step back!
At this time, a shadow suddenly attacked, his curved dagger ruthlessly slashing toward that adventurer’s
waist!
"Control your power!" Marvin furiously shouted.
"I’ll take care of these two men!"
Chapter 90: Repeating an Old Trick

Marvin appeared so quickly that the two adventurers didn’t even react.
In fact, even though they were standing in an open clearing with some moonlight illuminating the place,
their sight was still very lacking.
Even though the two 2nd rank Fighters had the level advantage, their sight was severely restricted.
This was why Marvin didn’t hesitate to act.
Darksight made him able to see everything. He could even see the adventurer’s dandruff clearly!
The night had always been the time for Night Walkers to act.
Marvin’s surprise attack was incredibly fierce, and those two had been distracted by Kate’s strange
situation.
"Slash!"
The dagger stabbed! Fang viciously pierced that man’s waist!
The waist was a body part that didn’t have armor. Marvin chose this part because he was rushing over,
and if he had gone for another vital, the adventurer might have dodged!
And the reason he didn’t use [Blazing Fury] was also very simple. He needed some time to get used to
the weapon and be proficient with it. Even though it was a curved dagger, the weight and size differed
to some extent. Sean didn’t give Marvin much time to adapt to his new blade. Thus, in this sudden
battle, Marvin still chose to use the two Fangs which were gifted to him by the red copper dragon!
The man shouted in pain. The moment Fang cut into his waist, he painfully dodged sideways!
Marvin silently let go of his right Fang and abruptly crouched, stabbing his left Fang ruthlessly at the side
of the man’s kneecap!
The adventurer instinctively curled backward and Marvin added a kick, making him fall to the ground.
He then simply took out a backup dagger!
He unsheathed the Kingfisher Jade Dagger from his waist and ruthlessly nailed it through that guy’s
throat!
That man’s final wail was cut short by Marvin’s dagger being stabbed in his throat. He struggled for an
instant, and then never rose again.
Only three moves and Marvin had already eliminated a fighter that was at least level 7!
The most important factor was obviously darksight.
Marvin appeared like a ghost. The other adventurer wasn’t able to see what he looked like.
He couldn’t be sure, but he assumed he’d met an expert that was at least of the 2nd rank or higher.
He immediately attempted to withdraw, loudly yelling, "Mister, this might be a misunderstanding!"
After saying that, he tightly held onto his two handed greatsword and settled in a defensive posture.
Marvin took a quick glance to Kate on the side. The flames on her body had began to gradually die out.
But she seemed a bit weak.
...
She looked at Marvin, uneasy.
She didn’t understand. How could this guy who suddenly appeared be able to identify her? That
sentence "Control your power" was clearly something that only those who knew her identity as a Fate
Sorcerer would say!
It made her feel more worried. She didn’t know whether she should trust Marvin!
She had come alone to the Thousand Leaves Forest for a reason. She went out by herself to lessen the
burden on her older sister. She got tricked by those adventurers because of her lack of experience.
And then Marvin’s sudden appearance made her even more worried.
But she also knew that if she was unable to control her strength, it would draw the wrath of the Great
Elven King!
Because of the Great Elven King’s hostility toward Sorcerers, it would most likely create troubles for her
older sister.
‘Out of question! Before finding the Amethyst Rock, I have to properly control my power!’
Kate took a deep breath, no longer thinking about the other men but instead single-mindedly focusing
on controlling her own blood vessels suddenly bursting with power.
...
Marvin sighed in relief when he saw that the situation took a turn for the better.
Attracting the Great Elven King’s attention wouldn’t be advantageous.
These two adventurers were simply courting death!

If the Great Elven King really came, Marvin would also suffer just from being close by.
Thus, he looked at the remaining man with an expression filled with killing intent.
"Misunderstanding? As an adventurer not abiding by your contract, it’s not just a misunderstanding,
right?" Marvin said, as he easily pulled his Fang from the corpse on the ground.
That man kept his composure. He was actually able to stay calm after witnessing Marvin’s lightning-like
execution, and even negotiate with him.
"Mister, I don’t know what you heard, but this is the Thousand Leaves Forest."
"We can’t make too much noise or the elven iron guard would hurry here. You should know about this."
"These trees are the elven guard’s eyes and ears."
"It would be better if we both take a step back. You want to protect that girl. I don’t mind, I’ll leave
alone, how about this?"
This man was very sly. When he saw Marvin neatly executing his companion, he knew that even if
Marvin could kill him, it would also be very troublesome.
Adventurers weren’t fools. They planned before acting. They originally swindled Kate only for the
money. But after going in circles in the forest for several days, perhaps it was because they hadn’t
touched a woman for two days, but they devised a plan to take care of her.
But they couldn’t have expected to be so unlucky and encounter Sean, this freak able to see clearly 5
kilometers away.
His companion dying dispelled any lust he had.

He already took her money. It was enough to get the best prostitute in Oak Town.
Thus, he wanted to leave.
But Marvin didn’t intend to let him leave.
Because Sean told him very clearly to get rid of these two adventurers.
Even if scum like this was everywhere and Marvin couldn’t kill all of them, he could kill a few.
Marvin thought of it like that.
But he still pretended to be sympathetic.
"Is that true? You swear to leave and no longer have any thoughts on this woman?"
He took a step to the side, half of his body concealed in the shadow of a big tree.
The moonlight was rather dim and the flame on Kate’s body didn’t off much light. The adventurer
couldn’t clearly see Marvin’s appearance.
So he also didn’t notice Marvin’s right hand quietly lowering the wishful rope.
...
"I swear!" he shouted.

"As long as you let me go, I’ll just walk away!" He firmly held his two handed greatsword, retreating a
few steps.
"Wait!" Marvin suddenly shouted.
"What do you want?" That guy suddenly felt nervous for a moment.
His attention was on the half of Marvin’s face that was visible.
Even though it was still dark, he still looked awfully young.
The adventurer suddenly changed his mind.
‘This guy seems to be a thief, right?’
‘He already used his stealth. And he is so young, his level should definitely not be high at all. Was I too
cautious?’ He changed his mind once again and began probing.
"I was already ready to leave, what do you still want? Could it be that you think you can defeat me?"
Marvin stared at him and said, "Money."
"Return this Miss’ money."
That man froze, before suddenly burst out laughing, "Making me return the money?"
"Little brat, you couldn’t help being greedy? You thought you could scare me into leaving?"
"To say the truth, I just thought of something less complicated. Since you are so overbearing, don’t
blame me for being heartless!"
After saying this, he suddenly raised his greatsword and rushed over with a murderous look on his face!
He clearly saw that Marvin looked 14 - 15 years old with a thin and weak build!
He should be a thief for sure. He only managed to kill his companion because he caught him off guard.
Marvin would definitely not be his opponent in a direct battle!
...
Behind Marvin, the flames on Kate’s body had already been thoroughly extinguished.
She fell into a state of extreme weakness. Fate Sorcerers were chosen by Fate, so she was born with
perfect vision, able to see clearly during night and day.
She raised her head and saw Marvin’s somewhat thin and frail back.
This was a clear contrast with the adventurer’s sturdy body
‘This is bad!’
‘I didn’t expect that person to be younger than me… He might not be this adventurer’s match!’
‘No good! I have to use that thing my older sister gave me…’
She struggled and took out something from her bosom.

But at this time, the scene that took place startled her.
She only saw Marvin skillfully dash a few steps to the right before directly jumping on a tree branch with
incomparable speed!
The adventurer couldn’t help but raise his head and turn because of Marvin movements!
He suddenly staggered!
He didn’t know when but a snake-like rope had suddenly appeared, coiling around his ankle. Under the
control of Marvin’s chant, the wishful rope tripped him!
The adventurer instantly lost balance, having to stab the two handed greatsword downward to prevent
himself from falling.
The corner of Marvin’s mouth rose up. ‘This trick is too effective.’ Even though the wishful rope was only
an uncommon item, it was stronger than many magic items in Marvin’s hands.
He had used similar tricks countless time since he transmigrated, and it went smoothly almost every
time!
This time wasn’t an exception.
He suddenly jumped down from the branch, throwing himself toward that adventurer!
The outcome had already been decided.

Chapter 91: Imprisoned
After insta-killing the two men, Marvin, for the first time, didn’t immediately check his battle logs.
Instead, he went to check on Kate’s condition.
The girl was in a very weak state, but stable.
Her expression as she looked at Marvin was full of shock.
She hadn’t expected Marvin’s fighting strength to be this strong, downing two big men in an instant
without taking any damage.
She was staring at Marvin with round eyes, making him a little bit embarrassed.
"Thank you," the girl stiffly said.
From her childhood till now, she hadn’t had much social interaction. Everything was settled by her older
sister.
Marvin turned his head and shrugged. "No need."
After saying this, they fell into a strange silence.
Kate didn’t know what to say, and Marvin, after confirming that the young girl had controlled her
strength and was in a weak state, thoughtlessly checked his battle logs.
The recent battles seemed extremely easy, but it was just the reflection of his improved fighting
experience and skills.
This was Marvin’s advantage. Forget people of the same level, even a base class holder with a few more
levels could easily be killed by Marvin.
And a forest at night, this was his field.
But if they were advanced class holders, the circumstances would be very different. Advanced classes
had all kinds of strange skills. If Marvin’s attack was blocked, what happened next would be very hard to
guess.
Thus he was anxious about advancing. Night Walkers’ skills were varied and also more powerful.
This would certainly show in the next Battle of the Holy Grail.
...
‘Eh?’
As he was looking through the battle log, he noticed something.
[Due your repeated uses of rope in battle, and it’s obvious effects, you received a new title – Rope
Master]
[Rope Master]: You have a special addiction for ropes and had already been a specialist in this hobby
long enough to assume the title of Master.
Effect: When using this title, you can control two ropes!
Rope Master!
This title finally appeared.
Marvin excitedly clenched his fist.
He also held this title in the past. A thief using a wishful rope was originally his creation. He was later
emulated by countless players.
People could normally only control a single rope.
But with the [Rope Master] title, one could control two ropes at the same time!
This would greatly broaden Marvin’s fighting patterns.
If a wishful rope was used properly, it would simply be a nightmare to the enemies.
If there were twice as many… Apart from casters, no class could be his match. Of course, that was only if
the casters had a sort of dispel magic.
In fact, ordinary rangers generally lacked control type skills but they could use other things to make up
for it.
Marvin has dealt with the problem so far by using the wishful rope and the spell – Vine Metamorphosis.
Even if these two methods seemed a bit crooked...
‘What’s with this Rope Master title’s description… What special addiction?’
Marvin was sneering inwardly.

...
At this time, the girl next to him was unable to bear this strange silence and took the initiative to talk.
"I am Kate. You apparently know my identity. Could I know your name?"
"Marvin." He was brief and concise.
"My grandfather is a wizard, so I know some special things."
"Before they completely awaken, Sorcerers could experience a short or long period with poor control.
It’s very difficult to endure during that period."
"You shouldn’t be venturing alone at this time."
After saying this, Marvin suddenly remembered something. ‘Where did that geezer Sean go?’
‘He made me save Kate. That task has been settled, but where did he run off to?’
Kate saw Marvin looking around and couldn’t help but ask dazedly, "Are you looking for something?"
Marvin didn’t have time to answer as countless shadows came out from the depths of the forest!
The speed at which they appeared was extremely frightening. It only took three seconds for those
shadows to arrive one after the other next to the clearing!
A drop of sweat rolled down Marvin’s forehead, but he still protected Kate behind him.
Under the moonlight, countless arrows were coldly aimed at the two.
"Don’t move, or you’ll die." A graceful voice echoed from between the trees.
Marvin smiled bitterly and raised both hands above his head.
Kate’s expression changed.
These guys had came too quickly. They didn’t even give them the opportunity to flee!
"A treacherous Ranger."
"A Sorcerer unable to control herself."
"Truly a weird combination. You shouldn’t be in Thousand Leaves Forest."
"Take them. Lock them in the [Akena] prison." That graceful voice made a decision.
A few slender male figures walked out from the shadows.
They were all very handsome, but their eyes were filled with killing intent.
The Elven Iron Guard!
‘Shit, arrested…’
Marvin sighed, helpless.
Kate’s expression behind him became very serious.

"Hey, don’t do anything foolish." Marvin discovered the girl’s unusual condition and whispered, "Listen
to me, don’t fight with the Elven Iron Guard in Thousand Leaves Forest."
She hesitated, and then hid the item away.
...
Akena, one of the elven prisons in the vicinity of the Thousand Leaves Forest.
Ever since the Great Elven King rose to power, he started spending resources to build all kinds of prisons
in the edge of Thousand Leaves Forest to lock away intruders.
Akena was one of those. Elven prisons were very difficult to escape from.
Marvin and Kate were taken inside one of the jail trees.
This was a restricted area, with all kinds of prisoners locked up in the jail trees. They made threatening
gestures, but couldn’t let out any sounds.
Being locked inside was like having a silence skill used.
That silence skill didn’t have a time limit.
Thus, the whole jail tree forest was very quiet.
Marvin and Kate were searched for everything, including storage items. They were then locked up
together.
The elves didn’t take any of their things, as this wasn’t in their nature.
There was a stone platform outside the jail tree and their things remained there, untouched.
After the elven iron guard in charge of the escort team confirmed that they didn’t have anything on
them, he chanted an incantation and the jail tree locked them up.
They then left.
Only Marvin and Kate remained.
They couldn’t speak and could only look at each other in dismay.
Kate seemed very annoyed. She glared at Marvin, apparently wanting to know why he let them capture
them.
Yet Marvin was relatively relaxed. He made a few gestures, hinting at Kate to stay calm and not be
impatient.
Kate failed to understand, so she could only watch helplessly.
One must say, no matter what expression beautiful girls had, it would still give a special feeling.
Kate was about 16 - 17 years old, a bit older than Marvin, and had matured quite nicely. Her eyes were
bewitching. The two were locked in the same tree jail and Marvin was somewhat restless. It wasn’t that
he was bad with girls.Seeing a pretty girl it was natural for him to give a few more glances.
Thus, the two soon started staring at each other.
They were sitting in the jail tree and the ground was made of sandy soil. She began to feel more and
more impatient. Marvin estimated that now was good enough, and broke a branch.
He wrote on the soil with the branch:
[Don’t be angry about earlier, I have a way to escape.]
In the past, Marvin didn’t refrain from going to Thousand Leaves Forest. He got arrested a few times by
the elven iron guard when he was at a low level. After a long time, he figured out the trick to get out of
prison.
He even remember that once one broke out of an elven jail three or more times, they would receive the
[Breakout Master] title in the game.
But this title, apart from fooling newbies… It had no substantial effect.
Kate saw those words and froze. She imitated him and wrote:
[What way?]
Marvin pointed at Kate’s upper clothes.
Her face immediately turned crimson and glared at him with an incredulous expression!
Marvin suddenly realized that he had been too straightforward, and hurriedly wrote something on the
ground.
After reading, Kate still looked at Marvin with a somewhat weird expression.
After a while, she wrote, [Turn around. Don’t look.]
Marvin shrugged and turned.

Kate started undressing.
Chapter 92: Break out
Three minutes later, Marvin had gotten what he wanted.
Kate’s face was still completely crimson.
Even if she put her clothes back on, it still felt wrong.
This man looked a lot like those scamming high grade perverts her older sister talked about...
This was how Kate saw it.
...
Marvin was actually holding an iron wire in his hand.
He furtively glanced at Kate and she glared back, subconsciously covering her chest.
Marvin forced a smile and began to busy himself.
He already knew that her one piece skirt had chest support under her bosom, and there was an iron
wire inside the support. It was used to help women shape their body.
This iron wire was Marvin’s key to break out of prison.
The jail tree’s wooden lock was innately countered by iron wires.
This was a secret that nobody knew for now.
Marvin softly stretched his hand, inserting the iron wire in the tree lock and turning it a few times.
This didn’t require the Lockpick skill. It would be of no use because the wooden lock was a magical lock.
But it had one peculiar property, which was that it would easily wither from being in contact with iron.
Thus the Elven Iron Guard would do a body search before locking the prisoners in.
It would be impossible for the people inside to have any iron.
But the elves were totally unfamiliar with this kind of one piece skirt. This skirt just started being popular
in the southwest. This kind of information, only a special kind of player like Marvin would know.
Under the effect of the iron wire, the wooden lock soon withered.
The two smoothly escaped!
At this moment, the whole jail tree forest was quiet, there was no Elven Iron Guards in sight!
This was a normal situation.
Because the elves were extremely confident in their own prisons. In fact, very few people could escape.
The jail trees are extremely hard.
The few prisoners in the nearby trees saw Marvin and Kate escape and were immediately shocked,
crazily waving at them.
Kate somewhat hesitated, while Marvin watched on the side.
He didn’t plan to release those people.
"Hurry and get your things, then we will run," he said hurriedly.
"The Elven Iron Guard will soon react."
He then took the lead and charged to the stone platform, recovering his possessions.
Kate clenched her teeth and also went to get her things.
The two no longer stayed there and ignored all those prisoners crazily gesticulating on their way out of
the jail tree forest.
...
Break out successful!
Standing in the edge of the forest, Marvin sighed in relief.
In general, even if it’s the Elven Iron Guard, once escaped prisoners sneaked into Thousand Leaves
Forest, it would be very difficult for them to give chase.
At that time, Kate poked Marvin with a flushed complexion.
Marvin said surprised, "What’s up?"

Kate bit her lip and said, "The wire, return it."
Marvin suddenly realized that the circle of iron wire was still in his hand...
It was always stuck to her body and him holding onto it really wasn’t so good.
He coughed twice and returned the thing.
Kate put the iron wire away, and felt a lot better. She couldn’t help but ask, "Why do you know so
much?"
Marvin used the same old trick, "My grandfather is a wizard…"
"Many people have wizard grandfathers, but they don’t know our skirts have iron wires. They also don’t
know iron wires can open elven wooden locks," Kate snorted. "You are really like those dishonest men
my older sister told me about."
‘Eh?’
‘This could even be classified as dishonest?’ Marvin thought helplessly. In any case, he couldn’t let that
girl know he was a transmigrator, right?
"But regardless of that, I still want to thank you."
Kate hesitated a moment. "You helped me twice, so I’ll repay you. But I don’t have any money right
now."
"I don’t lack money." Marvin looked at Kate with interest.

Before he entered the Thousand Leaves Forest, it hadn’t occurred to him that he might meet one of the
three Fate Sisters.
These three girls, if not for the jealous gods, would have continued to be treated as the plane’s own
daughters.
If he could befriend them, at least before those jealous goddesses conspired, it would bring a lot of
advantages.
"I’m have a lot of respect for Sorcerers’ strength and I am quite curious about it," Marvin said politely.
"If there is the opportunity, I’d like to exchange pointers with you sisters."
Kate’s expression turned embarrassed. "But my control is still no good."
"Big Sis said that only an Amethyst Rock could stop the berserk stage. Thus I want to find an amethyst
rock to stop my power from going out of control."
"But I haven’t found it yet so I can’t show you my strength."
Amethyst Rock?
So it was like that?
Marvin was stunned.
He didn’t know much about Sorcerers. Sorcerers in the game didn’t need to go through a berserk stage,
so he also didn’t know how normal native Sorcerers got through it.
‘It turns out that the Amethyst Rock can overcome the Sorcerer’s berserk stage?’
‘But this thing is an uncommon natural resource and it would only grow in a few places, Thousand
Leaves Forest being one of them.’ This thought appeared in Marvin’s mind.
"But if you are interested, I can let big sis show you," Kate seriously added.
"My older sister is very strong. A dragon isn’t her match."
Marvin nodded.
He obviously knew of that Fate Sorcerer who was as famous as the Valkyries. But compared to her two
sisters, her temper was a lot more fiery.
That was a fierce girl capable of tearing apart a black dragon with her hands!
‘I guess she is already a Legend. After Sorcerers got exiled, they were unable to cooperate and their
development became very difficult.
It was also because of that extremely strong Queen’s emergence that they had the power to gather and
establish Rocky Mountain Country.
But it was too early to go to Rocky Mountain. It would be better to wait until White River Valley had
begun developing. Then he might be able to stay in contact with the Sorcerers’ forces.
...
The two chatted for a while and then under Marvin’s suggestion, they began walking toward the depths
of Thousand Leaves Forest.
Marvin remembered a few places in Thousand Leaves Forest which might have amethyst rock.
He didn’t know where that geezer Sean had gone and Marvin wouldn’t be able to find the Night
Monarch’s grave alone. He also didn’t have anything to do around here, so it would be better to help the
hurried Kate and conveniently make friends with a future Fate Sorcerer.
"Be at ease, the Iron Elven Guard are mostly scattered in the surroundings of the Thousand Leaves
Forest."
"There are actually few of them in the center area. We shouldn’t be so unlucky to meet with them once
again," Marvin reassured as they were walking.
Kate nodded.
But she hadn’t even finished nodding when she turned stiff!
Because from the fork ahead, countless shadows were quickly rushing over!
"Fuck!"
This time, even Marvin couldn’t help but curse!
How could that be?
Meeting two teams of Elven Iron Guards in a row?
"Quick, hide the wire!" He hurriedly told Kate.
A battle was impossible. They simply weren’t their match!
But he was also very curious. Was their luck so bad that they’d meet two teams of Elven Iron Guards in a
row on the same night?
Thousand Leaves Forest was so huge that the probability of meeting them twice was surely less than
1/10000.
"Hide it where?" Kate was panicking a little.
The Elven Iron Guard has unparalleled speed in Thousand Leaves Forest. Others simply couldn’t
compare with these elves blessed by the Great Elven King.
Fleeing was ridiculous!
"Hide it anywhere!" Marvin was a little worried.
He hated being unable to help Kate squeeze that circle in!
It would be extremely difficult to break out of prison again without an iron wire!
But the Elven Iron Guards rushing over were too fast and Kate didn’t have enough time to hide the iron
wire.
"No good, I cannot go back to prison!" The girl suddenly became unyielding.
She threw the iron wire and her two purple eyes once again flickered in a strange radiance.
‘Shit! She will go out of control.’ Marvin felt like crying.
This girl was simply a bomb that could detonate at any moment!
If she really began casting, the edge of Thousand Leaves Forest would be affected! If Marvin wanted to
avoid being injured by magic, he had to obediently stand next to her!
These Elven Iron Guards shouldn’t be immune to Kate’s magic!
They would die without leaving a body behind!
At that time, that Great Elven King would come kill them himself...
Marvin couldn’t imagine that scene!
...
But at that time, a familiar voice echoed, "Little girl, don’t be so nervous."
"I’m sorry for involving you in this matter. All this was only me wanting to test my apprentice’s reactions
on a whim."
"I apologize to you. The wood elves are my friends, they won’t make things too difficult for you."
Marvin’s expression changed, as the old blacksmith’s silhouette appeared among the elves, happily
smiling while looking at him.
Kate froze and looked at Marvin.
Marvin flushed red from anger. Turns out this old man was playing with him!
He only wanted to find an excuse to send him away and then let the Elven Iron Guard capture him to see
if he was able to escape!
And here he had been worried about him all this time.
Seeing Marvin’s gloomy expression, Sean quickly walked over and solemnly said, "I guarantee that this
was the last test."
"You passed. Welcome to the ranks of the Night Walkers. Next, I’ll hold the advancement ceremony!"
"As for this little girl, I am truly sorry for startling you. Please control your emotions."
"As compensation, I invite you to watch Marvin’s advancement ceremony. You would also receive by the
Night Monarch’s blessings."
Chapter 93: Advancement! Night Walker
Deep in the Thousand Leaves Forest, on a hill with a small valley at the top covered in oak and locust
trees.
The bottom of the hill was completely filled with weeds. A group of three stood in front of the hill,
looking at the small stele visible amongst the weeds.
There were no words on that stele, and no one knew that it was the grave of the Night Monarch who
had blessed people for so many years since the ancient era.
"There is a crypt under this."
"That place is the headquarters for the Night Walkers. Only at the most critical time can we start using
this crypt."
"We have a pretty good relationship with the Thousand Leaves Forest’s elves, and especially with the
Great Elven King Nicholas. He is one of the Night Monarch’s worshippers and has continuously taken
care of our Night Walker organization."
Sean stood next to Marvin and gave him two wooden tiles.
This was a pass for the Thousand Leaves Forest. Only the wood elves’ allies could get one. Having a pass
when walking in the Thousand Leaves Forest would not only make the Elven Iron Guard not trouble you,
they would even offer their help extremely enthusiastically.
The Night Walker organization had been friends with the wood elves all this time. This was something
Marvin hadn’t expected.
He had already felt that something was wrong earlier, but hadn’t expected that it was Sean testing him.
He coldly snorted, took the tiles and handed one to Kate.
This was part of the compensation Sean promised her.
The girl silently looked at the grave in front and suddenly asked, "Is the Night Monarch a god?"
Sean shook his head with a serious expression. "Not at all."
"The Night Monarch is a greater existence than gods. He doesn’t need our belief. He had been blessing
living beings bound by fear and death ever since the Eternal Night."
"He has no wish nor demand."
Kate nodded, no longer saying anything. Respect could be seen in her eyes when looking at the
tombstone.
Before the Great Calamity, shamans’ lives were the harshest. Kate had felt this ever since she was a
child.
They were exiled by wizards. From a fertile land, they were hurried to a savage border. Wizard fanatics
would be even more ruthless and exterminate them. They believed that shamans’ powers came from
devils. This was actually a very ignorant way of looking at it.
And gods would also not bless shamans. This was an abandoned group of people.
Naturally, shamans also didn’t have a very good opinion of the gods.
But the Night Monarch was clearly different from those arrogant gods. He would bless all living beings.
This naturally included the shamans who didn’t have any support.
Thus she respected that powerhouse who had passed away.
...
"Let’s start," Sean urged.
"We have to finish the baptism before dawn."
Marvin nodded, somewhat excited.
Under Sean’s instructions, he quickly moved in front of the Night Monarch’s stele and knelt down.
With a solemn expression, he gently swiped the dust on the stele with his right hand.
Sean arrived behind him and also knelt and began whispering something.
He was using the Anzed language.
One of the most ancient languages in this world!
Marvin could only roughly understand what he was saying. He was calling the soul of the Night
Monarch.
Anzed people believed that after great people died, their soul would neither enter the underworld nor
the heavens, but instead wander around the human world.
Under the call of their kin or someone inheriting their will, those Sages’ souls could reappear.
Sean’s whispering became more unintelligible, but there seemed to be a force ripping through time and
space!
He just heard him saying:
"Monarch of the Eternal Night in the endless space and time, please once again honor your promise."
"You gave me the night crown, and those who lead the Night Walkers no longer hesitate."
"You gave me the night eyes, to see though Fate’s mystery."
"You gave me the blessing of strength, to keep passing on the dark bird totem."
"I am already old and weak now, the torch has to be passed on."
He stopped there and gave Marvin a meaningful glance, hinting him to take it from there.
"Monarch of the Eternal Night in the endless space and time, please once again honor your promise."
"Grant this young self the night crown, night vision, and blessing of strength."
"When the eternal night arrives, there will always be a burning flame in Feinan."
This part of the Anzed ancient language was very hard to pronounce, but with Sean’s help, Marvin
managed to smoothly read it aloud!
There seemed to be a pair of eyes opening in the dark.
Marvin felt a strange gaze watching him.
On the originally blank stele, a green fire began to burn. From a distance, it would look like a will-o’-the-
wisp.
The green flame spread from Marvin’s right hand to his whole body.
Sean’s eyes displayed a hint of happiness!
The Night Monarch’s will descended!
Marvin had been acknowledged by the Night Monarch and the official baptism began.
This green fire was the remaining will of the Night Monarch in this world, after his death.
Marvin would undergo a transformation!
...
At that moment, Marvin only felt warm all over.
The green fire didn’t injure him, instead making him more comfortable.
A log window immediately appeared:
[Spend 10000 experience (battle/general) to advance to a 2nd rank class – Night Walker]
Marvin immediately chose to do so!
Why had he worked so hard? Wasn’t it to turn into a powerful Night Walker?
But he hadn’t expected that he would need so much experience!
The cost of leveling his ranger class to level 6 was 4800 exp!
Yet turning into a level 1 Night Walker was no less than 10000 exp!
It was fortunate that he had saved enough experience for this!
Marvin currently had 7000 general exp and 5553 battle exp, enough to cover this huge experience
requirement.
Battle exp and general exp are the same, both the highest grade of exp, so neither had priority over the
other. Thus Marvin chose to spend the 7000 general exp first and then spend 3000 battle exp.
The next second, the green fire began entering Marvin’s body.
Marvin only felt an explosive strength flowing into him.

Log messages kept popping one after the other!
[You received the baptism of the Night Monarch (Soul Remains of a Sage)]
[Baptism completed, you received a new class – Night Walker]
[Night Walker level is currently 1]
[You received a class specialty – Nocturnal]
[Your body has been transformed by the advancement, Dexterity +1, Perception +1, HP +50]
[You received 60 Class Skill Points for (Night Walker)]
[Your class skill list has been updated…]
[You received the blessings of the Night Monarch (bonus)...]
...
A large amount of messages kept popping up and Marvin couldn’t see for a while.
The green fire gradually disappeared. Marvin took a deep breath after feeling the presence of that pair
of eyes disappearing.
‘Finally advanced!’
[Nocturnal Kill], the hidden specialty, indeed didn’t appear. Marvin knew it would appear once he had
killed enough people in the night.
And the class specialty [Nocturnal] was the Night Walker’s trademark.
[Nocturnal]: All attributes +10% at night, no change during the day.
‘Eh?’
‘No change during the day? Wasn’t there a 20% penalty during the day in the game?’
Marvin discovered that the Night Walker’s specialty seemed a bit different from what he remembered.
At least the real world’s Night Walkers were stronger than those in the game.
No penalty in daytime, bonus in nighttime, this was simply too amazing!
All attributes +10% was already a very abnormal bonus by itself. It as equivalent to a pretty good bottle
of medicine. And there was still [Nocturnal Kill], an even stronger specialty.
Marvin’s fighting strength at night would be off the charts!
And his skill list got updated when he advanced.
Besides ranger skills, he also had many Night Walker skills.
He was just level 1 right now, giving him only 5 or 6 skills, each of them extremely powerful.
Marvin hesitated for a moment and spent 50 of his 60 SP on one skill!

[Eternal Night (50)]: You can create a fake night for a short time during daytime.
This was a very powerful PK skill!
More outstanding that fighter’s [Cloak of Darkness].
Cloak of Darkness created a black mist for a short duration, hindering the opponent’s line of sight.
Eternal Night truly created the darkness of the night.
The amount of skill points would determine the range and duration.
50 SP was enough to create night that would cover roughly 10 meters for 10 seconds.
This was enough for Marvin to quickly use a powerful combo.
The remaining 10 points were spent on another practical skill, [Summon Night Crow].
This skill could summon a Night Crow at night to be used for reconnaissance. The skill’s base duration
was 3 minutes and every additional skill point would increase the duration by 1 minute.
In other words, Marvin’s summoned Night Crow could last about 13 minutes.
As Marvin was happily enjoying his advancement, the girl on the side suddenly let out a surprised yelp.
A small bit of ghostly fire was wrapping around her.

Chapter 94: Fortune Fairy
"Don’t be nervous, this is the Night Monarch’s blessing!" Sean explained.
Kate felt relieved and curiously looked at that round green fire gradually merging with her body.
Marvin, who just finished his advancement, stood up and looked at Kate with curiosity.
He didn’t know what she would get.
Sean patted Marvin’s shoulder. "Kid, you are already a qualified Night Walker."
"Members of our organization don’t have any set duty. Your only mission right now is to kill the crimson
patriarch of the twin snakes cult."
"But you are still weak. Wait until you have fully developed and then make some trouble for him. As for
the others, unless there is an emergency, we won’t gather the members."
"Where you go next is up to you."
Marvin nodded.
He was extremely grateful to Sean. The old man gave him the opportunity to advance to Night Walker
and gifted him a magic weapon!
And a full year of blacksmithing, giving Marvin a remarkable tempering.

He was about to express his thanks, but the old blacksmith suddenly said in a low voice, "This girl isn’t
simple."
"Befriending her is good. It would be advantageous and a harmless matter. Her future has no limit. The
Night Walker organization need allies like her."
Marvin instantly understood.
He also let Kate receive the Night Monarch’s blessing because of wanting to make friends with a future
powerful Sorcerer.
The Night Walker organization wasn’t big but it had many allies. The Great Elven King of Thousand
Leaves Forest, for example, was one of their most loyal allies.
These relationships needed to be protected. Old Sean as a former leader naturally dealt with these
things easily.
Even though it might seem a bit calculated, if one wanted to survive in this world, having all kinds of
friends and allies was indispensable.
Thus, Marvin nodded.
...
After a few minutes, the ghostly fire was completely absorbed by Kate. She opened her eyes with a
bright expression on her face.
"Thank you," she said sincerely to Sean. "I seem to understand a little how to control my strength."
The old fox only chuckled. "This is your own power. The Night Monarch’s blessings only gave you a path
to follow."
"Also, this is Marvin’s advancement ceremony. If you wish to express your gratitude, you should also
thank him."
"He was the one attracting the will of the Night Monarch, giving you the blessings on the way."
Hearing the old man say this, Marvin couldn’t help being somewhat moved.
He was giving Marvin all the credit. And Kate seemed to have received a lot of benefits from the Night
Monarch’s blessings.
As expected, Kate hesitated and then said, "It seems like I don’t need the amethyst rock."
"I’m about to go back, Big Sis needs my help. If you are interested, you can come take a look at Rocky
Mountain."
"But before I leave, I’ll give you a gift to repay you."
She then softly chanted an incantation.
Old Sean slightly squinted.
This was a summoning spell!
Marvin heard a part of the spell. This was a common pet summoning incantation used by Sorcerers.
‘Is she summoning her pet?’
Marvin felt somewhat curious.
...
Soon, a simple magic circle appeared in front of the three. Something plump emerged from the magic
circle!
Its skin was pink and it looked chubby. It was extremely adorable. There was a pair of very small wings
on its back.
"Ding! Ding! Quickly wake up!"
Kate was holding this plump thing. The creature lazily kept her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep and
not wanting to wake.
Marvin and Sean looked at each other in dismay.
The girl was somewhat embarrassed.
She explained, "Ding is still young, she needs long periods of sleep…"
She then blushed and pinched that small thing’s cheek and shouted in a low voice, "Ding, wake up
quickly!"
"Otherwise, next time you wake up there won’t be any coconut jelly to eat!"
That last sentence seemed effective. The pitiful thing strenuously opened its eyes and tried hard to
move its wings.
At that time, Marvin saw what it was!
‘Heavens!’
‘It’s actually an extremely rare Fortune Fairy?’
‘Even if it’s a child, isn’t Kate’s luck simply too frightening?’
Marvin was completely speechless.
He finally understood what being a [Child of the Plane] entitled. Born as a Fate Sorcerer under the care
of Fate, her pet would obviously be a Fortune Fairy.
Old Sean’s expression also changed. He clearly had enough experience to recognize Ding’s identity!
Fortune Fairies were a very rare type of lifeforms. Forget the common wood fairy, even a greater fairy
couldn’t compare with this mythic lifeform!
In all of Feinan’s history, not many fortune fairies appeared.
People didn’t know much about them, but Marvin knew. Fortune Fairies were in fact fragments of a Fate
Tablet!
During the third era, many living creatures successfully became gods because they received a fragment
of one of the three fate tablets. But some fragments went missing, or developed intelligence, drifting
away amongst Feinan’s wildernesses.
Even gods couldn’t find these Fate tablet’s fragments. A small portion of those turned into creatures
that went beyond an ordinary person’s imagination. Fortune Fairies were one of them.
Feinan had all kinds of aloof and remote gods, but they were unlucky all this time because the fate
fragments took shape of creatures like fortune fairies.
They usually slept in the wilderness only waiting for a rare classes such as Fate Sorcerers to summon
them as pets, probably because of their perception. And they thus became Fate Sorcerers' pets.
...
"Come, Ding, give a blessing to this Mister."
Kate pinched Ding’s chubby face as if she was coaxing a child.
The latter yawned, dispirited. It took a glance at Marvin and displayed disdain. "Why should I bless such
a vile man?"
"I don’t like him."
Her voice was soft, but her tone was sassy.
Kate was embarrassed. Her face turned stiff and she said, "This is an order from your Master!"
"Ah? I dislike this kind of order without a reason the most!" Ding angrily flew up. She extended her short
small finger at Marvin and yelled, "I’ll strike this man with thunder and lightning!"
"Aurora Lightning!"
Lightning suddenly flashed in the sky!
Marvin was startled!
3rd circle spell, Aurora Lightning?
And it was an insta cast? He would die if he delayed!

He hurriedly withdrew, frightened, and rolled away!
But his reaction speed was nowhere near the Aurora Lightning’s speed. The frightening electric current
directly ran through Marvin’s body, frying his hair and turning his face pitch back!
But he didn’t have any negative reactions apart from those!
‘This is Aurora Lightning? I’ve already been electrocuted?’ Marvin looked at his log window with fright.
He hadn’t lost a single hair.
‘Hold on…’
A few log windows appeared:
[A Fortune Fairy used a 3rd circle spell on you, Aurora Lightning.]
[Dodge failed…]
[Fortune Fairy exclusive specialty – (Everything Will Be Fine) activated… Modification occurred in the
Aurora Lightning…]
[You received Fortune Fairy’s blessing – Luck +1 – Duration: Unknown]
...
Marvin immediately checked his character window and sure enough, at the bottom was a new line,
[Luck +1].
‘Luck +1? What’s the use?‘
Marvin didn’t have any similar experiences in the past. A stat like Luck was very vague and couldn’t
really be checked.
Ding, still floating after casting the spell, suddenly became very dispirited. "Wuwuwu," she wept while
falling.
"Why is it that every time I want to kill, it turns into a blessing?"
"I’m really too kind! I want coconut jelly, I want to sleep!"
Marvin was speechless.
Kate carried Ding in her arms, feeling somewhat sorry for her. Ding laid down in her embrace and
immediately fell asleep.
"Ding’s blessing consumed a lot of strength," explained Kate.
"She is still young after all."
"I hope this blessing can help you when you are in danger."
"If you have time, come take a look at Rocky Mountain."
After saying this, Kate didn’t stay any longer and bid farewell to Marvin and Sean before leaving
Thousand Leaves Forest alone.
...
And after advancing, Marvin also had to part with Sean.
The old man returned to Oak Town to continue his half-secluded life.
Marvin continued his journey north, going toward the northwest.
Not only was the eternal flower, the flower most loved by the wood elves, in that direction, but there
was also a page of the Book of Nalu.
He had promised Hathaway to find this badly damaged artifact.
Chapter 95: Treasure Hunt
As dawn slowly arrived, Marvin tirelessly ran through the Thousand Leaves Forest.
He was running absolutely unrestrained, with a pass in hand so that even if he met the Elven Iron Guard,
they would easily let him through.
He felt strength flowing all over his body after receiving the Night Monarch’s blessings.
His attributes had once again been strengthened, and he also received an attribute point because his
overall level reached 6. Marvin didn’t hesitate to use it on dexterity. This was the path he had chosen.
He wouldn’t consider using a free attribute point in another stat until he had 25 dexterity.
Thousand Leaves Forest was extremely huge, but Marvin felt familiar with many areas here.
That page of the Book of Nalu could be considered the easiest artifact to find in all of Feinan, even if it
was only a damaged one. There was no danger.
‘I remember it was north of a small elven village, and there seemed to be a waterfall there.’
‘The plunge pool at the bottom of the waterfall was extremely cold. Only those with cold resistance +5
or higher could dive down.’
‘The Book of Nalu was placed in that pool.’
Marvin was on his way towards his objective while trying to recall the exact location of the hidden book
of Nalu.
Thousand Leaves Forest was really too vast, and that elven village only had a few distinctive signs.
Without enough information, finding the book of Nalu was impossible.
No wonder no one had found it all this time.
The sun gradually rose but it didn’t make Marvin feel unwell.
But the feeling of being like a fish in water he had during the night gradually disappeared.
Night Walkers were more powerful at night after all. Skills like Summon Night Crow would be in a sealed
state.
But Eternal Night could still be used three times per day at most.
‘I shouldn’t be too far, time to take a break.’

Marvin stopped and sat under a tree. He took out some rations and water from the void conch,
replenish some energy.
He also took the chance to take out that magic weapon.
Blazing Fury.
This weapon was a curved dagger that Sean personally crafted. It was made of a mix of many
uncommon metals and precious materials. It also deserved its name of magic weapon due to its
attributes.
This curved dagger actually had two great spells attached!
Arcane Missiles was a commonly seen instant magic that would summon a number of arcane missiles to
attack the enemy, depending on the user’s intelligence level.
With Marvin’s intelligence, he could only summon 3 - 5 arcane missiles, but it was still very threatening.
This spell could be used three times a day.
The other spell [Blazing Fury] was very fierce in comparison. It was a 2nd circle spell!
And an AoE spell at that!
Its firepower was several times stronger than the Hand of the Fire God. Even though it could only be
used once per day, Marvin was already very satisfied.
What made him the most grateful was that this curved dagger was tailor made!
However, this magic weapon normally couldn’t be wielded by Marvin due to his attributes. His strength
was lacking!
The weapon’s usual strength requirement was 15!
But Sean had added a great amount of [Cloud Rock], a very uncommon and expensive ore. It forcibly
reduced the weapon’s strength requirement to 12, a level where Marvin could use it.
The old blacksmith attentive side could clearly be seen.
It was at this time that Marvin truly understood that a weapon fitting himself should be forged by
himself.
The person who knew you the best was still yourself.
He had previously thought of never touching his blacksmith class again after leaving the Eternal Night
Paradise.
However, he realized that Sean had put a lot of thought into it so he slowly began to change his mind.
Maybe this blacksmith class wasn’t as uninteresting and useless as he thought.
...
The only thing that made Marvin somewhat distressed was that to use Two-Weapon Fighting, his left
and right hand daggers had to be identical in weight and size.
Even if they had Two-Weapon Fighting, an ordinary person’s right hand was a bit stronger than the left,
so if the two weapons differed too much, it would make the attack uncoordinated.
Of course, having an occasional change of rhythm could definitely catch someone off guard. The main
point was still how to use it.
He thought and finally decided to hang Blazing Fury on his waist, like the Kingfisher Jade.
He would use Fang for the time being. And switching daggers in battle wasn’t too difficult for him.
After familiarizing himself with the weapon, Marvin continued his journey once again. He soon found
that familiar elven village.
...
This village was in the western part of Thousand Leaves Forest.
There were roughly 200 inhabitants who were all pure wood elves.
The village had a guard squad, but these people weren’t strong.The strongest had already been
forcefully enlisted into the Elven Iron Guard.
This method of forceful enlistment, even if it was to defend Thousand Leaves Forest, lead to some
resentment among the elves.
If not for that Great Elven King’s strength and charisma, the situation would have already reached the
point of no return, throwing Thousand Leaves Forest into chaos.
When Marvin entered the village he only noticed a dozen young adults. Most of the inhabitants were
elderly or children.
This was a very common elven village.

They were secluded, living peaceful and harmonious days. Outside the village was a large corn and
banana field, enough for the wood elves to use as food for a long time.
Perhaps because they rarely met humans, a lot of elven children surrounded him, fearless. They used a
clumsy common language to ask Marvin a few things.
Marvin was very fond of those children. He took out some snacks and divided it between them. These
snacks were Marvin’s rations from the human world, so they couldn’t be bought in Thousand Leaves
Forest.
The children took the things they were interested in, and actually surrounded Marvin even closer,
making him unable to get away.
Elves during their childhood were very lively and curious about the world. This interest would gradually
vanish as they grew to adulthood. Most wood elves would end up becoming aloof.
And those young adults initially seemed very cautious, but once Marvin showed his pass, they relaxed.
There weren’t many people who could get a pass and they were all close allies of the wood elves that
wouldn’t harm them.
Soon, Marvin received a warm reception, especially after he took out some small trinkets from River
Shore City out of his Void Conch. They were originally not worth many coins, but for the secluded elves,
and especially the children, it was an exceptional novelty.
Marvin stayed in the village for a while, asking the village chief something about the northern waterfall.
As expected, the elder pointed out the exact location of the waterfall.
He still warned Marvin, "Young man, even though that waterfall is very beautiful, the water at the
bottom is as cold as ice. Don’t enter the plunge pool by any means."
Marvin nodded. After thanking the older elf, he struggled his way out of the group of elven children and
headed north, alone.
About half an hour later, he found the waterfall. Soon, the plunge pool emitting cold air appeared in
front of him.
There wasn’t a single blade of grass growing around that plunge pool, probably because it was too cold.
Marvin approached the water, and sure enough, a gust of cold air was coming out.
‘It’s fortunate that I’m prepared.’
He checked his surroundings and saw no one. He then quietly took out a bottle of blue colored medicine
and drank it!
[Short Cold Resistance Potion]!
It could temporarily give +8 to the cold resistance stat. The effect was quite amazing but the effect
duration was very short, only 3 minutes!
This was something Marvin had asked for from Hathaway. The latter estimated as a seer that it was
worth it and directly paid the potion in advance to Marvin.
In fact, this potion was very valuable. Even though it wasn’t as valuable as Dragon Strength, it could still
sell for an extremely good price on the market.
After Marvin finished drinking, he didn’t dare to delay and hurried to jump in the pool!
His swimming skills were good, and although the plunge pool was deep, he more or less knew the exact
location. Soon, after two failed attempts, he managed to grab the chest stuck in the mud.
"Crash!"
Marvin, drenched and shivering, climbed out of the water while clutching a small chest.
The increase in his cold resistance stat didn’t mean he wouldn’t feel any coldness. He simply wouldn’t
freeze.
Thankfully there was a small cavern in the surroundings. Marvin went in, took off his clothes, and lit a
fire.
After warming up, he opened the chest. The lock on the chest had been worn down by the years and a
simple pull was enough to break it.
A parchment was lying inside, along with a human skin mask!
Chapter 96: Shadow Doppelganger
It was the book of Nalu as expected!
Even though it wasn’t a surprise, Marvin was pretty pleased to get this item without any problems.
This parchment was the 6th page of the Book of Nalu.
Anyone could arouse their hidden potential by reading this page.

It seemed nice, but the Book of Nalu didn’t only bring benefits.
This was a book of prophecies that the God of Deception wrote using all his divine power before falling.
Because the positions of God of Fate and God of Fortune couldn’t be controlled, the ability to see the
future was limited for many gods. And the God of Deception was said to be the god most deeply
involved with the river of Fate.
It was said that reading the book of Nalu completely would make even gods go crazy!
This wasn’t an unfounded story. Among the gods born in the third era was [Berserk Lord] Angola, a very
powerful fighter. He once secretly read the complete Book of Nalu!
Afterwards, his divinity collapsed and his Divine Kingdom was also ruined!
The scene was very frightening. The nearby gods witnessed that scene of heavenly destruction. The
Berserk Lord’s divine power turned into meteors, crazily smashing toward all parts of the multiverse!
Every meteor was equivalent to a 6th circle spell!
Those few gods near the Berserk Lord’s Divine Kingdom also ate losses. They had no choice but to
defend against those bits of divine power!
It was simply an unexpected disaster!
Just reading a book lead his painstakingly won eternal life and power to be completely destroyed.
From that point on, the Book of Nalu had become a taboo between gods.
Regardless if it was the 1st, 2nd or 3rd generation of naturally born ancient gods, or those new gods
born in the third era, they all remained at a respectful distance from the Book of Nalu.
The Book of Nalu also suffered from the impact of the Berserk Lord’s divine power and split into pieces,
turning into parchment pages and dispersing across Feinan.
Some even fell into the evil spirit plane.
Time slowly passed and people seemed to have already forgotten about it.
But Marvin knew that there were still a lot of mysterious organizations working in the dark to collect the
pages of the Book of Nalu.
The [Dark Cavalry Monastery] established by dark knight Cangore for example. This group of undying
guys had always worked to try to gather the Book of Nalu.
It was said that only a sage could see through the real contents of the book. The great secret relating to
Feinan’s prosperity and decline lay inside.
Those who could read and understand the Book of Nalu could obtain true power.
...
That book had a lot of tricky things that Marvin wasn’t aware of.
But he knew about the 6th page, a very useful item.
Everyone could read it and possibly stir their potential. However, if their will wasn’t resolute enough,
they would be liable to arouse their evil side.
Marvin was proud of his resolute will. Coupled with that headless girl’s gift, he shouldn’t have any
problem with a will test.
Thus, he decided to read the book first before handing it to Hathaway.
The fire had gradually warmed his body. He put on clothes and with a deep breath, spread open the
parchment.
The image of a few words appeared in Marvin’s eyes.
He didn’t recognize these characters.
The God of Geception was a third generation god, like the Plague God, and they used the Gncient God
language.
But the book of Nalu was written for people to read it. Even if the readers were unable to understand
the characters, they could still receive all kinds of mysterious meaning.
But each person received the information differently.
In an instant, Marvin felt the image in front of him twisting like an earthworm.
An ice-cold feeling came from the scroll in his hand!
Low whispers echoed in his ears like an old devil’s murmur, luring him.
A large shadow appeared in front of him.
The shadow kept changing form, before finally turning into a picture. The people in the picture wore
equipment of superior quality and they were orderly following someone.
There was cliff in front.

The strange scene stopped there!
Because Marvin, using his own will, had struggled his way out of this imaginary realm created by the 6th
page of the Book of Nalu!
...
[You are reading the Book of Nalu (Page 6)]
[You entered the Deception Space…]
[Willpower check…]
[Willpower check successful]
[Your potential has been aroused. There seems to be a strange energy lying dormant in your bloodline.]
[You received an innate spell – Shadow Doppelganger]
Marvin blankly looked at the new spell in his spell list and was soon overjoyed!
‘This body actually had this kind of potential?’
He had originally mocked this body as being no good, though the latter half of his race had a "?". He had
thought it would be difficult to awaken that potential.
Ever since the Ancient Elven God pointed out he was a Numan descendant, he was aware that this "?"
might be something worthwhile.
But not everyone with Numan blood could awaken their potential. Marvin actually knew a few methods
to activate it, but all of them were extremely dangerous. He didn’t wish to try his luck like that.
But he hadn’t thought that the 6th page of the Book of Nalu would arouse his potential and unlock
something related to his bloodline!
He received a very fierce innate spell – Shadow Doppelganger!
[Shadow Doppelganger]: Where the sun shines, there will inevitably be shadows hiding. Every day you
can make use of a shadow to create a shadow doppelganger. Duration: 3 minutes.
The Shadow Doppelganger’s strength was about half of Marvin’s, but it had all of his skills aside from his
bloodline abilities.
The emergence of this new ability made Marvin’s fighting strength soar!
A dual wielding ranger’s burst power was very fierce, and now add a shadow doppelganger to that!
Even if it was during the day, Marvin’s skill wouldn’t be too different from another advanced class!
And at night… even if not invincible, he still had a huge advantage!
Of course, this were just the obvious good news.
The most important part was that Marvin was now able to guess his own bloodline!
‘Shadow Doppelganger… Shadow Doppelganger…’
‘It’s actually this skill. In that case, if I’m not wrong, the bloodline by this body might be that special
branch of the Numans…’
Sitting on the ground, Marvin carefully put away the Book of Nalu’s page while remembering some
related information.
That special branch, even among the Numans, was considerably unusual. It would be very difficult to
completely activate this rare bloodline.
Even Marvin with his rich experience didn’t know how he could do it. Numans were really too
mysterious after all.
‘... Better to worry about it later. In any case, my current strength is already enough to deal with the
Battle of the Holy Grail and the surrounding circumstances.’
‘There are at least 4 months before the Great Calamity. I still have time.’
His sight fell onto the other thing in the chest.
That was a human skin mask.
The Mask of the Deceiver.
This was a magic item in itself, but after soaking in the water for years, it appeared to have suffered
some damage. It probably could only be used two or three times.
This human skin mask could change one’s appearance. After putting it on, you could turn into anyone
you wanted.
Because it was infused with the God of Deception’s ancient divine power.
Also carefully putting the skin mask away, Marvin extinguished the fire and prepared to leave the cave.
But at that time, his perception was triggered and he heard quiet footsteps!
Someone nearby?
Marvin quivered and instantly grabbed two daggers. He silently approached the entrance of the cave!
Someone breathing heavily could be heard in a bush to the side of the cave.
‘Unskilled…’ Marvin sneered.
He suddenly jumped toward it, slashing out with his dagger, but a man came out of the tall bush.
"Ah!"
A deathly pale elven youth fell on the ground!
"It’s you?" Marvin was somewhat surprised.
This youth was actually one of the villagers he’d met earlier. He had asked about adventurers’
achievements. Marvin casually told him a few stories, thinking he would be satisfied.
But the youth became even more interested after listening to his stories.
"What are you doing here?" Marvin solemnly asked.
The elven youth looked at Marvin and suddenly asked, "Can I follow you?"
"I don’t want to be stuck in a village for a lifetime. I heard this world is very huge."
"I want to go out and see it for myself."
Chapter 97: Outlaw of the Crimson Road
Hearing the youth’s words, Marvin remained silent.
After a moment, he put away his curved dagger and said with a gentle tone, "You want to follow me?"
"Not everyone is qualified to do so."
"Take a look behind you…"
The elven youth didn’t understand so he turned around. He couldn’t have imagined that Marvin would
suddenly hit the back of his head.
"Plop!"
‘I knew that human youths were the most troublesome.’
‘I just didn’t expect elven youths to be the same.’

‘The world is big indeed, but also very chaotic. Do you have money to go out to explore? Travel
expenses, weapons for self-defense. What, you don’t have any and want to go out? Going out alone,
aren’t your parents worried?’
He carried the elven youth and walked back to the elven village.
That youth had definitely sneaked away.
In fact, the wood elves were very territorial, and they strictly looked after their children. If someone
secretly took away an elf that hadn’t become an adult, they would basically be considered child slave
traders!
Marvin didn’t want to be part of this.
He was returning that guy that didn’t know better to his village.
Marvin had also checked and and seen that this child’s aptitudes were ordinary, meaning he wouldn’t be
picked by the Elven Iron Guard. This meant he might always stay in that small secluded village.
This also wasn’t too bad. Healthy and peaceful for a lifetime.
The youth woke up two thirds of the way there. He wanted to struggle, but was quickly frightened by a
few words from Marvin and his curved dagger. He didn’t dare complain further.
Marvin simply used the wishful rope to tie him up and lead him along.
The youth reluctantly followed behind Marvin back toward the village.
He tried using words to move Marvin, constantly begging, pleading, and ultimately asking a favor.
Unfortunately, Marvin hadn’t paid him any attention from the start.
...
After a short period of time the village was in sight. Suddenly, Marvin smelled a strange scent.
He abruptly stopped. The youth didn’t understand and thus thought Marvin had changed his mind.
"Sir?"
"Quiet!"
Marvin’s expression turned ugly.
This kind of scent… was a mix of the smell of blood and burnt corpses!
‘No good!’
Marvin immediately rushed forward and entered the village, ignoring the youth behind him.
But the current village had lost its appearance from half a day ago, when Marvin had arrived!
The elves had died a tragic death.
Blood covered the ground, and a fire was burning in the distance. A strange silence enveloped the land.
The smell of blood was so thick that it almost blocked Marvin’s nostrils!
They all died!
Not one was left alive!

‘So vicious. Who could do this kind of thing?’
Marvin was extremely shocked.
This small elven village was in the depths of Thousand Leaves Forest, completely secluded. Why would
someone set their eyes on it?
Who could have the heart to do such a thing to a wood elf village?
Marvin stood there, motionless. The body next to his left foot was that of a small girl.
She was beheaded. But she still held in her hand that piece of white sugar Marvin had brought from
River Shore City.
The small girl was very adorable. Half a day earlier she had still been jumping around, asking for candy
from Marvin.
But now, not only was she dead, but her eyes were still open with a painful expression on her face!
"Aaah!" A shriek was heard from behind.
It was that elven youth.
He was startled and angrily looked at this hellish scene, completely unable to accept what had
happened.
"Shut up!" Marvin coldly said.
The youth was stunned.

He had already turned completely daft.
He couldn’t understand. Why did this happen?
He had only secretly left the village for a short while. His relatives and friends were already lying down in
a pool of blood.
"Follow me, don’t mess up," Marvin solemnly said. "The killer is still in the village."
He looked at the fire in the distance. A scarlet flame was slowly rising in the sky before its shape slowly
turned into a curved dagger dripping blood.
Slaughtering a village… Red fireworks...
Looking at this scene, Marvin clearly realized what happened!
His expression turned solemn, as he whispered:
"Outlaw of the Crimson Road…"
...
Marvin would be unable to control this elven youth, so he tied him between some small houses and
adding cotton in his mouth, to prevent him from running all over the place.
He then sped up toward the center of the village, at the place where the flame was burning!
His eyes were full of anger!

A green hill turned into a scarlet pool of blood. Marvin’s eyes turned red at the sight of the blood of
these innocents!
This was a ceremony, an advancement ceremony!
Outlaw of the Crimson Road was a 3rd rank class, so the prerequisite to advancing was to have a total of
at least 10 levels!
Usually, a 2nd rank class holder who had just advanced would have very low chances of being a match
for an Outlaw of the Crimson Road.
But Marvin was different! He had faith in himself.
He also wanted to take a look at that extremely vicious guy, to see who it was.
...
In the public square in the middle of the village, the bodies of the adult elves were piled up together.
Next to the pile was a burning wooden stake stuck in the ground.
The fire was mercilessly engulfing the dead bodies. Next to the pile of burning corpses stood two
indifferent men in black clothing.
The fireworks had been released by one of them.
This was partially provocation, but also a sort of proof.
Proof that he had accomplished one of the Outlaw of the Crimson Road’s advancement missions,
slaughtering a village.
That’s right, the Outlaw of the Crimson Road’s advancement mission was the most repetitive and the
most cruel!
They had to massacre at least three villages of different races!
And none could be left alive.
This was a group of extremely grim people. They had completely broken away from orderly society, and
even evil gods wouldn’t accept their faith!
"The fireworks have already been used, and the 2nd village has already been dealt with." The man who
threw the fireworks laughed as he relaxedly said, "Those Elven Iron Guards won’t catch up to me in the
forest."
"Thus, my advancement mission is already in the bag."
"As for that Great Elven King, with your [Knowledge Compass] disturbing his [Omniscient Awareness], he
won’t be able to find who did this."
"He will pour his rage on human adventurers. Maybe those few human villages in the south will be
slaughtered. Ahah, it’ll truly be more and more interesting!"
After saying this, he actually began to laugh nervously.
"The Shadow Spider Order, that group of stupid cunts actually dared to threaten me and think I would
truly be afraid of them hunting me down!"
"I, your father, have now advanced to Outlaw of the Crimson Road! When I rise up to be a Legend, I’ll kill
you until nothing is left!" he exclaimed with a vicious smile plastered on his face.
The other man was holding a black compass and had an expression of approval on his face.
"I like this kind of unyielding arrogance you have, quite similar to me when I was young."
"The time and expensive resources we used training and levelling you up to expedite your advancement
and join our organization wasn’t spent in vain."
"But the 2nd stage of your assignment hasn’t finished yet!" That man coldly looked at the shadow of a
young man sprinting at the end of the road.
"Who is this person?"
"Regardless, hurry up and kill him! Since he appeared here, he must die!"
"Get it done fast. I’ll wait for you at the old place!"
He then leapt high and jumped above the village’s countless houses before disappearing into the vast
forest.
...
The fire was getting fiercer at the edge of the village’s plaza.
Marvin held two daggers, calmly looking at the man before him.
That man had a strange look on his face. He carefully watched Marvin for a moment before suddenly
reacting.
"It’s actually you!"
"Hehe, I almost didn’t recognize you without your mask!"

"Masked Twin Blades is actually a brat?!"
Marvin coldly watched him for a while, before saying two words.
"Black Jack!"
Enemies really meet on a narrow road!
It hadn’t been long since Marvin transmigrated but he had already met this Shadow Spider killer four
times!
At the Deathly Silent Hills, outside Miller’s house, in the basement of the plague envoy.
And now, in an ordinary elven village of Thousand Leaves Forest.
Meeting face to face four times!
He tightly held onto his daggers.
"This time, I won’t let you escape." Marvin said.
Black Jack gave a stunned look at Marvin, but the latter didn’t wait for him to speak and already rushed
forward ferociously!
This time, he would no longer deceive, he would no longer hesitate.
Because fury was burning in his chest.
Fuck tactics!
Only one word, KILL!
Chapter 98: Berserk Marvin!
Only one word could be used to describe the current Marvin.
That word was berserk!
Feinan was a cruel world where evil and justice were constantly fighting, so many people died as a
result.
Marvin had also killed many people. But he never put his hand on an innocent!
Black Jack seemed to have made a lot of progress during this time and had surprisingly leveled enough
to be able to advance to 3rd rank.
But Marvin wasn’t afraid!
As long as he hadn’t finished his advancement, as long as he wasn’t an official Outlaw of the Crimson
Road, Marvin was confident he could get rid of him!
And he could kill him in a direct one on one battle!
...
"Clang!" Sparks flew as the curved daggers collided!
With [Blade Technique – Rapids], Marvin’s attacks flowed freely, while also keeping his dagger skills
stable.
Black Jack coldly snorted, resisting Marvin’s assault!
His skills had also somewhat improved, but after countering a few simple blows, he was stunned to find
that the progress of this boy seemed a lot more significant than his own!
Last time they fought in the plague envoy’s basement, Marvin was still oppressed by him, with no room
to retaliate.
But now, after three strokes, the other side still had no change in his expression, and there was no issue
with the strength of his blade or his rhythm!
‘This is weird.’
‘How long has it been? I improved so fast, so how could he still be able to fight back?’
Not letting Black Jack think, Marvin took the lead to press the attack!
In a duel of daggers, he paid the most attention to the techniques. The most important thing was to
grasp the opportunity.
This didn’t require a violent attack, but required keeping one’s composure instead!
The more composed one was, the easier it would be for them to find a flaw in their opponent. Thus,
launching the first attack would decide the outcome of the battle!
People storming forwards would usually reveal a flaw to their opponent. This was something unwise.
If it was the usual Marvin, he would always hold back. But today, he chose to be on the offensive.
He wanted Black Jack to die!
...
"Ha!"
Marvin lowered his head. As if it was flying, the dagger in his hand hurriedly blocked Black Jack’s. Shortly
after, Marvin leapt. As his body was in the air, he ruthlessly chopped downward!
This looked like a fierce Flying Cleave, but in the eyes of that old fox Black Jack, it was actually full of
flaws.
‘He switched daggers. His strength also seems to have increased…’
‘His dagger mastery has improved a few times, no wonder he became more prepared. That brat’s
potential is very high.’
‘It’s a pity he met me! You want to kill me? Shadow Spider’s men are unable to, so how could a brat?’
Black Jack sneered inwardly.
He suddenly dashed forward and rolled on the ground.
In an instant, Marvin’s lower body was exposed and within Black Jack’s attack range!
"Let me cut off your legs and see at how you’ll jump!"
He laughed nastily, ruthlessly raising his two daggers to chop at Marvin’s knees!
But at that time, Marvin suddenly chanted an incantation!
[Spell – Vine Metamorphosis]!
In an instant, his legs below his knees turned into two barbed vines!
As Black Jack looked with amazement, the vines circumvented the sharp daggers and abruptly coiled
around Black Jack’s wrists.
"Aaah!"
The latter still resisted the pain and firmly held onto his daggers, not letting go.
‘This is really an expert!’ Marvin thought.
He leaned forward, both hands on the ground, and with the power of his waist and abs, flipped using all
his strength to pull on Black Jack’s wrists!
[Personal Skill – Burst]!
In an instant, Marvin’s strength was increased a few times, forcibly turning his waist to throw Black Jack
in the air with those vines!
The next second, Marvin fell to the ground as the vines released Black Jack and his legs returned to
normal!
The chance arrived.
Marvin turned, his right hand aimed at Black Jack who was still in mid air and lacking freedom of
movement!
A ray of light emerged from the ring of prayers.
[Rainbow Jet]!
A frightening arcane energy emitted from the ring and hit Black Jack.
During this matter of life and death, Black Jack’s daggers were raised in front of him.
He used all his strength to use a defensive posture!
Powerful rainbow rays fell on his body but at least half of them were blocked by his daggers!
But crystals still started appearing on his body.
‘Shit!’
‘He actually had spells!’
Black Jack awkwardly fell on the ground, his left half of the body feeling numb, a sign of crystallization!
His Hp had also dropped by a third.
Marvin squinted, feeling a bit depressed.

This guy Black Jack was too powerful! A lot stronger than Diapheis.
But he saw Black Jack quickly take out a small bottle and gulp it down. The crystallization on his body
was immediately contained.
This guy had many good things on him, to actually have an anti-crystallization potion?
Marvin used three cards in his combo: Vine Metamorphosis, Burst, and Rainbow Jet. And it only made
things a bit difficult for Black Jack.
‘Can’t let him recover his strength!’
Marvin made a decision and hurriedly rushed two steps forward, ruthlessly slashing with both weapons.
It forced Black Jack to repeatedly roll away.
‘Want to escape?’
‘It’s not that simple!’
Marvin quickly caught up. Black Jack was half squatting when Marvin angrily slashed down!
Fortunately for him, his reaction was extremely fast and he barely managed to block at the last second.
He was furious!
As someone about to become an Outlaw of the Crimson Road, he was actually pushed back so far by a
2nd rank rookie?
This was completely inconceivable!

But before he could even fight back, Marvin suddenly threw two ropes!
Wishful Ropes!
Before entering Thousand Leaves Forest, had Marvin bought a back up rope, just in case. He hadn’t
expected to earn the [Rope Master] title so fast!
Because it was a duel, [Chaotic Battlefield Expert] was unable to display its effect, so Marvin had already
changed to Rope Master!
Two ropes attacked at the same time, one from the left, the other from the right. Under Marvin’s
exquisite control, they captured both of Black Jack’s hands, binding his wrists. In an instant, he was
covered in weak points!
"Die!" Marvin bellowed, both daggers slashing down!
But that that time, Black Jack’s body suddenly shrank!
A strange energy spread through his body. Both hands were freed from the wishful ropes control, and
he suddenly disappeared in front of Marvin!
[Secret Skill – Vanish]!
A rarely seen skill.
Marvin had seen him using that skill last time in the basement.
But this ability was also within Marvin’s plan.

Vanish was a powerful skill with high priority, able to break free from all crowd control.
Then the user would shift.
‘Must be nearby!’
‘He shouldn’t be able to escape too far!’
Marvin turned, and immediately saw a shadow on a roof out of the corner of his eyes!
They weren’t far from each other!
Black Jack was crouching there with an ashen face, holding both daggers horizontally in front of him and
looking like a vicious cheetah. He started to move!
He hadn’t been embarrassed like this for a very long time, especially by someone he had easily toyed
with in the past. This kind of feeling made him depressed!
"Brat, your offensive is over!"
Black Jack daggers flashed with a thick radiance, his whole body turning extremely gloomy.
[Blade Technique – Abyss Phantom]
This was a type of high level Blade Technique, able to send out a burst of countless daggers!
The last time he used it, even the Paladin Gordian couldn’t help but cautiously guard against it.
But Marvin didn’t cower and didn’t yield. Instead, he headed up!
When both sides were about to collide, Marvin suddenly dodged by twisting.
[Eternal Night]!
In an instant, with Marvin at the center, the surrounding light was swallowed!
It was as if it was nighttime in that space at that moment.
Black Jack couldn’t see anything at all. He panicked and could only crazily attack his surroundings!
However, Marvin with his darksight was extremely calm. He circled around to Black Jack’s back.
Abyss Phantom had a time limit. Marvin coldly counted the remaining time of the other side’s Blade
Technique.
Seven seconds later, Black Jack’s chaotic attacks seemed to stagnate for an instant.
A flaw!
Marvin unhesitatingly pounced on him.
This time, he was holding Blazing Fury in his left hand and Kingfisher Jade in his right!
"Clang!"
Blazing Fury easily blocked one of Black Jack’s shadow daggers!
"Plop!"
The Kingfisher Jade dagger deeply stabbed into the back of Black Jack’s head!
Marvin suddenly did a forward somersault and kicked the handle of the Kingfisher Jade dagger.
"Woosh!"
The dagger sank further into Black Jack’s head!
Chapter 99: Torture
Critical hit!
All of Marvin’s tricky combos just now were for the sake of this moment!
His power was very limited and thus his strategy was to attack the enemy weak point, to maximize the
amount of damage!
The curtain of night scattered and the setting sun shone onto Jack’s face, which showed unfathomable
pain.
His knees were soft, and he slowly knelt down!
But what made Marvin shocked was that this guy was actually not dead!
"I have an undead body!" Black Jack roared toward Marvin!
However, his limbs were trembling and he couldn’t move!
Marvin’s eyes narrowed. He wouldn’t rashly approach.
Black Jack’s HP had dropped very low, but it didn’t end up as a Fatal Hit!
‘This guy is truly at the limit of the 3rd rank.’ Marvin was feeling apprehensive.
Luckily he chose this kind of attack!
Many 3rd rank class holders had a toughness characteristic that could make them immune to Fatal Hits!
Their body had been toughened up to a certain level. Their heart, and even their brain had an abnormal
recuperative ability. They wouldn’t instantly die unless they were beheaded!
They would instead die slowly!
During that time, if they were properly treated, they could still recover!
‘Thankfully I didn’t decide to just use Cutthroat or aim at his heart, or else the consequences could have
been unthinkable.’
There was some sweat in Marvin’s palms.
This was lingering fear.

In that fight, it looked as if everything was under his control, but Marvin knew how much pressure Black
Jack, who was on the verge of the 3rd rank, gave him!
If not for the fury from watching those innocents lying in a pool of blood, Marvin might have not been
brave enough to fight head on with Black Jack!
Those three consecutive combos almost exhausted all of Marvin’s cards and skills. Yet this was barely
enough to knock Black Jack down.
If there was a mistake in any of these three combos, Marvin could have ended up on the receiving end.
This was like walking on a tightrope.
Fortunately, Marvin succeeded. Sure enough, Black Jack was immune to Fatal Hits, but the Kingfisher
Jade dagger was still stuck in the back of his head, deeply piercing into his spine¹!
His nervous system had already been wrecked. It could be seen from his limbs’ movements. He wanted
to stand up, but was powerless.
His very high HP was slowly declining.
But while dying, one wouldn’t avoid the pain, and especially the fear of knowing that death was
approaching.
Marvin slowly went around and stood in front of Black Jack’s body, still maintaining a certain distance
from him.
He was careful to not make a mistake. Who knew if this madman had something to drag him down
together or not. Before he was thoroughly dead, Marvin would still keep his distance.
...
"Coward!"
Black Jack spat out some blood, his eyes wide opened as he stared at Marvin. "Trickster, I’ll kill you..."
But he didn’t finish his sentence before he heard a "Woosh!" A dart was ruthlessly thrown at him,
accurately hitting his shoulder!
His body immediately got knocked to the ground as he painfully groaned.
Marvin was holding onto a few darts, fiddling with them emotionlessly.
He didn’t bother to ask something stupid like why Black Jack killed those innocent elves. He had already
guessed Black Jack’s reason. It was simply in order to advance.
This guy was so lawless, that he probably had fallen out with the Shadow Spider Order, completely
losing their blessing. In the end, he could only seek refuge in the most extreme group.
The Outlaws of the Crimson Road had always been a source of chaos. In Feinan’s continent, every time
there was chaos, the shadow of the Outlaws of the Crimson Road could be seen behind it.
He just stood there, ruthlessly throwing dart after dart at Black Jack!
Dart wounds weren’t deep, but they did hurt.
Marvin especially chose some non vital areas for his darts.
Soon, Black Jack’s body was covered in darts!
Upon taking a closer look, his current situation was very frightening. Blood was flowing everywhere.
There were even two darts in his cheeks.
Marvin was just like the most ruthless executioner, ending Black Jack’s life bit by bit.
This kind of person… his sins were too great! To give him an easy death would be far too merciful!
Black Jack’s vitality was comparable to 3rd rank class holder, so after losing his ability to move, he could
only endure this torture!
"Familiar with this scene, aren’t you?" Marvin estimated that Black Jack’s HP was just about to run out.
He coldly continued, "You looked like you enjoyed it when you tortured that black bear to death."
"Lunatic!" Black Jack said in a low voice, "That was a beast!"
"What about the elves living in that village? The wood elves who loved peace?" Marvin’s expression was
ice-cold.
Even if he avenged them, those kindhearted elves would no longer wake up. Vengeance had always
been a source of strength, but it lacked significance.
But some things had to be done.
Black Jack displayed a wretched smile. "You have elven blood? So your mother was fucked by an elf! No
wonder you are this angry… Turns out you are a bastard!"
"Aaah!" He entered the throes of death before finishing his words. His mocking turned into a painful
howl as he faced his end.
The wishful rope tied itself around him, coiling around his neck and hanging him on the wooden stake to
the side that hadn’t been.
"Cough cough…" He raised his head and coughed violently, his eyes bloodshot.
He looked at Marvin with an expression full of resentment. "I... I… I’ll enter the evil spirits plane… After
such a death…"
"I’ll avenge myself."
The wishful rope suddenly tightened. He couldn’t let out any sound and his sinister face turned purple!
Marvin lightly walked to his side and whispered, "Sorry, you won’t."
"From what I know, if the body is burnt right after death, there is no chance to enter the evil spirits
plane."
"Thus, we won’t meet anytime soon, Black Jack."
Black Jack’s face displayed intense fear!
He painfully struggled, apparently wanting to say something, but Marvin no longer cared to look at him.
He directly set the wooden stake on fire.
The flames swallowed Black Jack, and the wishful rope automatically released the corpse and returned
to Marvin.
The fire kept burning, ceaselessly.
Thick smoke irritated his nose. Marvin looked at Black Jack’s body turning into charred flesh in the fire.
Marvin had a weary expression, thinking resolutely to himself:
‘I must get stronger!’
This was a chaotic world! A world full of crisis. Even though the Great Elven King protected Thousand
Leaves Forest, a lunatic Outlaw of the Crimson Road was able to slaughter a village like this.
Then what about the small White River Valley?
An average ranger would have no way to protecting his people from the great disaster about to arrive.
‘After the Battle of the Holy Grail, I have to make White River Valley rapidly grow.’
‘After breaking off diplomatic ties, the only place that could trade food with us is Jewel Bay.’
‘It’s time to remove that barrier!’
Marvin silently planned.
But at this time, lots of shadows approached the village.
"Wicked human! You actually dared to kill elves in Thousand Leaves Forest?"
The Elven Iron Guard.
This Elven Iron Guard’s squad had at least 20 people wearing equipment of superior quality. Each one of
them was at least a 2nd rank expert.
Their leader was a 3rd rank Magic Marksman!

Marvin took a glance at them and more or less guessed their squad’s strength.
Every guard was furious. This could be seen from the constant trembling of the bows in their hands.
Elves usually had very stable hands. This kind of circumstance would rarely appear.
This showed how much they were suppressing their anger.
The Elven Iron Guards were trained by the Great Elven King himself to listen to their superiors’ orders. If
their leader didn’t say anything, they wouldn’t attack.
"Sinful human, trust me, you’ll suffer pain ten thousand times more vicious than those villagers!"
That masked leader removed the mask, exposing a young face.
It was a very good looking female elf, her eyes filled with fury. But according to the rules, nasty people
like Marvin had to be given to the Great Elven King so he could deal with them in person.
Thus she could only restrain her anger and get ready to capture Marvin before handing him to the Great
Elven King.
But at that time, a lazy voice came out from the side.
"Ollie, you are still someone with big boobs but no brains…"
"This person, how could he be the perpetrator of this massacre? I really don’t know how Nicholas could
be at ease while making you an Elven Iron Guard Leader."
______________
TL 1 – Injury or severing the spine leads to paralysis, and it’s not as deadly as it looks.
Chapter 100: Exiled
"It’s you?"
Ollie was looking at the elf coming out of the ruins, stunned.
Marvin also glanced and was immediately stunned… He also knew this guy!
He was a bearded elf dressed very slovenly, carrying a worn-out iron sword.
He looked very handsome, but his clothes, shoes, and other belongings didn’t seem to have been
washed in years.
He walked out of the ruins, totally relaxed, his smile making people feel very warm.
But all the elves looked at him as if they were facing a great enemy!
"Your Highness Ivan! You shouldn’t be stepping foot in this region!"
Hearing the mockery, Ollie’s face turned red before turning extremely serious. "You should be waiting
nicely in the Stone Giant territory. And not wandering everywhere in Thousand Leaves Forest!"
That elf named Ivan shrugged. "I don’t need you to remember my Exiled status."
"It says so on the tile on my waist…"
Marvin took a glance. That guy was really the same maverick as described by the myths. The tile on his
waist had words marked in elven language:
Exiled Ivan.
This was a very special Exiled. All the elven guards stared at him. It was a huge headache!
Because he was the Great Elven King Nicholas’ only son!
In other words, he was the Elven Prince.
30 years ago, Ivan was exiled because he angered the Great Elven King and had always been waiting in
the Stone Giant territory near Thousand Leaves Forest, playing hide and seek with those silent stones.
But this guy wasn’t content with owning the place. He would frequently enter Thousand Leaves Forest in
secret. Who knew what he was up to?
Marvin looked at Ivan, somewhat curious. This guy was very strong. Marvin didn’t feel his arrival at all.
In the myths, Ivan was a very interesting guy. But in the game, Marvin had only seen his screenshot. It
was mainly because Ivan appeared unpredictably. Very few people could befriend this Exiled Elven
Prince.
As for the reason behind his exile, there were many different opinions. But everyone was very clear that
based on the fact that the Great Elven King Nicholas would never go back on his word, if the reason for
Prince Ivan’s exile was written down, it would be a thousand words long.
...
"People say that all Elven Iron Guards aren’t willing to meet you in Thousand Leaves Forest."
"Because the elves love your father, yet have no other choice but to escort you back to the Stone Giant
territory."
"But… As your former fiancee, I am the one who feels the most shame," said Ollie calmly as she bit her
lips.
"When will you grow up? Your Highness Ivan?"
"Why do you always act like a reckless child? Coming to cause trouble when I carry out my mission?"
The other elven guards chose to stay silent. Even though the Thousand Leaves Forest was huge, the
elven race was few in numbers. Everyone was aware of all kinds of gossip.
Ivan and Ollie were once engaged and the Great Elven King himself was the witness of the engagement
ceremony. But afterward, because of some unfathomable mystery, the engagement was cancelled.
Then, the news of Ivan being exiled was spread.
While those two were talking, the rest of the elves didn’t dare to interrupt.
Hearing this, Ivan turned a bit serious. "Maybe we should look at the problem from another point of
view."
"I had no interest in running here to disrupt your mission. In fact, were it not for that Outlaw of the
Crimson Road with a knowledge compass intruding in my territory, I would have still been sunbathing in
the Stone Giant territory!"
"This village was chosen by the Outlaws of the Crimson Road as an advancement ground, could it be that
you haven’t noticed yet?"
Outlaws of the Crimson Road?
Hearing this name, Ollie’s expression immediately changed!
Her first reaction was still to look at Marvin...
"Idiot!" Ivan couldn’t help but chastise, "This child is level 6, the Outlaws of the Crimson Road had
nothing to do with him."
This child...
The corner of Marvin’s mouth couldn’t help but twitch. Didn’t you just get called a child?
Even if he was still young, being called like always felt weird.
"But as a level 6 able to kill an Outlaw of the Crimson Road about to advance, you are very fierce." Ivan
looked at Marvin, fascinated.
"Ranger? Oh? Very strange 2nd rank class… I actually can’t identify it…"
Marvin didn’t bother playing riddles with him and directly took out his pass along with his dark weary
bird badge.
"I am a Night Walker."
Ivan immediately realized. Ollie also reacted, looking at Marvin apologetically. "Sorry! We almost made
a mistake on the culprit…"
The Elven Iron Guards lowered their bows under her order.
The Night Walkers had always been good friends with the elves, a widely known fact. Along with the fact
that Marvin was really level 6, he would be unable to kill these people.
...
"So you already killed the culprit?" Ollie finally noticed the body behind Marvin, the still-burning corpse
of Black Jack.
Marvin nodded.
He quickly walked next to the wooden stake and directly pulled the Kingfisher Jade dagger from Black
Jack Body.
The [Ghastly Gloves] could isolate the flames, so he wasn’t worried about being burnt.
Ollie took a deep breath and looked at those innocent elves that had died, showing a hint of pity.
"Since that’s the case, we will bury the dead first…"
But she was once again mercilessly interrupted by Ivan. "Do you have no common sense?"
"Outlaws of the Crimson Road never act alone! This guy was clearly about to advance, he still needed
someone to guide him! That mentor was the one who led me to Thousand Leaves Forest!"
"The current situation is very dangerous… Forget about it. even if I told you everything, you wouldn’t
understand. You only need to know, a true Outlaw of the Crimson Road might have the strength of a
Half-Legend. He managed to hide himself from my stubborn father’s perception by using an item,
sneaking into Thousand Leaves Forest."
"Don’t talk about ordinary villagers, even if Elven Iron Guards met this guy, they would be in danger."
"After saying so much, do you get it?"
Ivan solemnly came over and asked Marvin attentively, "When you arrived, did you see someone else?"
Marvin tried to remember, and finally shook his head.
When he hurried here, he only noticed Black Jack alone. He didn’t know much about the Outlaws of the
Crimson Road, and knew nothing about a mentor.
...
"I understand!" Even though Ollie kept being face-slapped by Ivan, she had an extraordinarily good
temperament, enduring all this time.
"This matter must be reported to the Great Elven King."
Ollie decisively sent four elves to rush to the elven capital to report to Nicholas that an Outlaw of the
Crimson Road had sneaked in.
Afterwards, she left two elves to escort the Elven Prince Ivan back to the Stone Giant Territory. This guy
was still exiled after all.
The others would follow her to look around the area.
Hearing Ollie’s plan, Ivan displayed a "I knew you would act like that" expression and loosely sat on the
floor.
But Marvin said, "Hold on!"
He brought out the elven youth that was previously hidden.

"This child is the only survivor, how do you intend on taking care of him?" Marvin asked.
The elven youth had already become somewhat numb. He looked at everyone, his eyes filled with
dread.
A few hours earlier, he was looking at Marvin with those two eyes full of intelligence, saying he wanted
to look at the world.
A few hours later, his gaze had already turned vacant with painful.
He hadn’t yet had time to increase his knowledge of the wonderful side of the world when the sinister
side of the world already took the initiative to bare its fangs at him.
Marvin sympathized with his bitter experience.
But he had no right to decide this youth’s fate. The youth was an elf after all.
Ollie looked at the pitiful youth and muttered, "Let him go to the elven capital. We will carefully find a
place for him."
Elven capital?
Marvin felt like shaking his head.
This kind of ordinary youth who met with such a bloody event, could he be able to find a place he
belonged to in the elven capital? Marvin was doubtful.
But Ollie had already decided and Marvin had no right to interfere.
Thus, he went to the youth’s side and solemnly handed the Kingfisher Jade to him.
At the same time he used a piece of cloth to cover it.
"I used this dagger to avenge your elven village."
"This dagger has the blood of your enemy. I gift it to you."
He then blinked at the overwhelmed youth.
The youth numbly received it, but still carefully hid it away. He even forgot to thank Marvin.
Marvin looked at the backs of the Elven Iron Guards taking the youth away, inwardly sighing.
He didn’t feel bad giving away the Kingfisher Jade dagger. After all, he had plenty of weapons in his
hands at the moment. He was sighing at the youth’s fate.
‘I hope he would be able to see a ray of hope when he is losing himself to despair."
The dagger wasn’t most important. It was that cloth covering the dagger.
It was a map of Thousand Leaves Forest and the surroundings.
Very few elves could leave Thousand Leaves Forest, because the Great Elven King didn’t allow this to
happen.
But Marvin had a feeling that this youth might be able to stand out from the masses.

NR 2

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

NR 2

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Chapter 52: Follower

Translator: Translation Nation Editor: Translation Nation

Yet her eyes seemed to be unusually lively.

"Father…" She said in a low voice, "I might die soon."

"You’ll be fine, everything will get better."

"Looking after her is something I should do. But her body…"

This made him overjoyed.

"What are you doing?" Gru asked, startled and furious.

"Maybe you should ask what she is doing?" Marvin sneered.

He tore off Chini’s shirt!

At the same time, Chini’s body shook quickly.

Fear could be seen in her eyes.

His face instantly changed!

"Are you a Plague God follower?"

"How could that be? Chini?"

Gru was thoroughly stunned!

This naturally included some notes about the Plague God.

That represented the Plague God’s followers!

These kinds of people were the most hateful.

"Lunatic!" Lyle said, furious. Her face flushed.

"Shut up!" Gru gloomily yelled.

"It was Chini’s work!"

This kind of pain was clearly quite severe!

Gru hurriedly hugged Lyle, begging Marvin with his eyes.

Gru forced himself to nod.

The steam stove was removed, only leaving a huge brazier.

Then, they tied Lyle’s arms and feet to the bed.

"Now, you can go outside."

Lyle shouted in a hoarse voice.

Gru showed a painful expression.

"You have to trust me. I love you. Darling."

"You are a stupid woman."

"People would do anything to survive."

"Aaah!" A shriek echoed in the room.

All kinds of screams could be heard for the next hour.

By then her voice had become very hoarse.

If Masked Twin Blades was really doing something to his daughter...

He was unable to imagine what he would do.

"I’ll take this one away."

"Your daughter has no more issues."

She had never been able to sleep properly lately!

Gru deeply saluted Marvin, "

As the night grew darker, in a room of an abandoned warehouse.

A basin of water was thrown at Chini’s face.

"Tell me where you normally preach, or gather."

Marvin said in a cold voice.

Rate Translation Quality

Chapter 53: Black Worm

Translator: Translation Nation Editor: Translation Nation

"No, I can’t say…"

"They will kill me."

Marvin remained indifferent.

But an unexpected piece of news made him change his plan.

A quest had quietly appeared in his quest menu.

Marvin actually didn’t do anything bad to Lyle that night.

She nearly passed out from the scare!

There were actually so many horrifying worms crawling in her body!

This kind of parasite was known as the black worm.

All the jars were half filled with vinegars.

And these liquids would turn into a nerve paralysis venom!

Those three jars were in fact a good substitute.

"I don’t know what they did to you."

An ice-cold curved dagger was lightly pressed against Chini’s neck.